GIFT  OF 


Hi 


B*. 


•'••• 


SCHOOLBOY   DAYS    IN   JAPAN 


SCHOOLBOY   DAYS 

IN  JAPAN 


BY 


ANDRE    LAURIE 


TRANSLATED  BY  LAURA  E.  KENDALL 


Ellustratrti 


BOSTON 
ESTES   AND    LAURIAT 

PUBLISHERS 


CARPENTJCR 

Copyright,   1895, 
BY  ESTES  AND  LAURIAT. 


Typography  and  Printing  by 

C.  H.  Simonds  6*  Co. 
Electrotyping  by  Geo.  C.  Scott  &  Sons- 
Boston,  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    THE  DAIMIO'S  CASTLE 9 

II.    A  GENERAL  BATH 21 

III.       M.    DUPLAY    AND     HIS     FAMILY 35 

IV.  Two  RIVAL  QUEENS  OF  JAPANESE   SOCIETY      ...  46 

V.    THE   DAIMIO'S   REVELATIONS 58 

VI.    INCREASING  DISCONTENT 74 

VII.     INOYA'S  FLIGHT 85 

VIII.     A   NEW   FRIEND 97 

IX.    IN   TOKIO 107 

X.    THE  IMPERIAL   UNIVERSITY 118 

XI.     OBJECT-LESSONS     .    .  • 131 

XII.    A   BIT  OF    HISTORY 141 

XIII.  THE  BEGINNING  OF  INOYA'S   SCHOLASTIC  CAREER    .  151 

XIV.  VARIED  AVOCATIONS 166 

XV.     SHAKESPEARE  REAPPEARS 178 

XVI.    A  CHILDREN'S  PARTY 189 

XVII.    A  Music -LESSON 204 

XVIII.    THWARTED! ,    .    ,    . 216 

XIX.    THE  MIKADO'S   VISIT 225 

XX.    THE  FALL  OF  THE  CHIRO 237 

XXI.    A  PRISONER .  244 

XXII.    THE  LAST  HARA-KIRI  —  CONCLUSION 258 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Frontispiece. 

PAGE 

HEAD -PIECE  TO  CHAPTER  1 9 

ALICE  INSTANTLY  EXPERIENCED  A  SENSATION  OF  RELIEF  .    .  13 
MARUSAKI  POINTED  TO  A  TINY  GARDEN  AS  FANTASTIC  AS   IT 

WAS   CHARMING 29 

MME.  DUPLAY  HAD  BECOME  QUITE  RECONCILED  TO  HER  NEW 

EQUIPAGE 43 

MME.   YARITOMO   INTRODUCING   HER   FRIENDS 47 

DAILI-RICHITA'S   SOMBRE  VISAGE   RELAXED   INTO  A  SMILE    .  61 

SHAKESPEARE  DREW   OUT    His   NOTE-BOOK 79 

INOYA  DID  NOT  EVEN  THINK  TO  DRAW  His  LINE  OUT  OF 

THE  WATER 87 

THE  Two  TRAVELLERS   REACHED  A   SMALL  VILLAGE     ...  101 

"AND  THAT  Is   FUJI,  —  THE   SACRED   MOUNTAIN!"     ....  115 
THESE  STUDENTS   WERE  OF  ALL   AGES   AND   CONDITIONS   IN 

LIFE 127 

THE  MOVEMENT  COMES  SIMULTANEOUSLY  FROM  THE  SHOUL- 
DER, ELBOW  AND   WRIST 137 

A  TERRIBLE  CIVIL  WAR  BROKE  OUT 145 

HE  BEGAN  TO  DRAW  A  BIG  DEMON       159 

THE   NIPON   BASHI,  THE   FAMOUS    BRIDGE,   WHICH    Is    CON- 
SIDERED THE  CENTRE  OF  THE  EMPIRE 169 

THE  CARE   BESTOWED   UPON  THE  SILK-WORM 181 

THEATRE  STREET     195 


Vlll  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 
WITH  AN   IMPERIOUS  GESTURE  HE  MOTIONED  HIM   TO  THE 

DOOR 213 

"SURRENDER  THE  KEYS  OF  YOUR  CASTLE!" 221 

THE  IDEA   OF    SEVERING    A    ROSE    FROM    ITS    STEM,   OR   OF 
STRIPPING  IT  OF  ITS  LEAVES,   NEVER  EVEN   OCCURS   TO 

THEM 227 

THE  DAIMIO   STILL  HELD  His  ANTAGONISTS  AT  BAY   .    .    .  239 

"LEAVE    US    FOR    A    LITTLE    WHILE,    CHILDREN." 251 

"I   CONDEMN   You  TO  LIVE,"  ADDED  THE  MIKADO  ....  265 

TAIL-PIECE  TO  CHAPTER  XXII 270 


SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 


CHAPTER   I. 


THE    DAIMIOS    CASTLE. 

"T""\O  come  on,  Shakespeare !  If  you  persist  in  lagging 
1 — J  behind  and  pulling  on  the  rope  in  this  manner, 
your  weight  will  send  your  heels  over  your  head  pres- 
ently ! " 

This  warning  seemed  by  no  means  superfluous.  The 
party  was  ascending  Mt.  Ravacha,  one  of  the  highest 
peaks  in  the  northern  part  of  Nippon,  the  principal  island 
of  the  Empire  of  the  Rising  Sun,  or,  in  other  words,  of 
Japan. 

The  organizer  of  the  expedition,  M.  Duplay,  a  French 
savant,  noted  for  his  extended  travels  through  Asia,  his 


10  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

geographical  and  geological  researches  generally,  and  his 
treatise  upon  the  Oriental  languages,  had  consented  to 
take  with  him  not  only  his  son,  Gerard,  and  his  daughter, 
Alice,  but  a  Japanese  youth,  the  son  of  a  prominent  Tokio 
magistrate,  who,  being  an  ardent  admirer  of  everything 
European,  had  burdened  his  offspring  with  the  ambitious 
and  high-sounding  name  of  Shakespeare,  a  cognomen 
doubly  unfortunate  in  the  present  instance,  inasmuch  as 
it  is  pronounced  even  more  incorrectly  in  Japan  —  where 
people  say  Chexspile  —  than  in  Paris,  where  they  call  it 
Chexspire. 

The  region  was  wild  and  almost  uninhabited,  it  being 
far  removed  from  the  railroads,  which  have  increased  with 
marvellous  rapidity  of  late  years  in  other  parts  of  the 
kingdom;  but  Alice  and  Gerard,  accustomed  from  their 
earliest  childhood  to  accompany  their  father  on  his  long 
tramps,  and  even  on  his  mountaineering  expeditions, 
found  the  ascent  neither  difficult  nor  arduous.  Such  was 
not  the  case,  however,  with  the  young  Japanese,  who 
seemed  to  have  engaged  in  the  undertaking  without  duly 
considering  the  consequences.  He  appeared,  too,  quite 
as  timid  as  he  was  awkward,  for  he  paused  at  the  slightest 
obstacle.  Before  beginning  the  ascent,  M.  Duplay  had 
taken  the  precaution  to  fasten  securely  around  his  own 
body  a  long,  strong  rope,  which  was  attached  to  the  belts 
of  the  three  children,  and  of  his  valet,  Omar,  and,  lastly, 
to  that  of  the  native  guide  who  preceded  them.  But  this 
precaution,  though  of  considerable  service  to  the  more 
experienced  tourists,  proved  a  positive  source  of  danger 
to  a  laggard  like  Shakespeare,  inasmuch  as  the  rope  was 
likely  to  throw  him  down  at  any  moment  by  reason  of  his 
hesitating  movements  and  sudden  pauses. 

The  same  danger  threatened  the  entire  chain  of  human 


THE  DAIMIO'S   CASTLE.  II 

beings  of  which  he  formed  a  part,  and  which  was  neces- 
sarily affected  by  the  movements  of  each  of  its  members, 
and  M.  Duplay  began  to  regret  not  having  left  our  young 
and  inexperienced  friend,  Shakespeare  Yaritomo,  in  Tokio, 
under  the  eye  of  his  doting  parents. 

The  catastrophe  he  had  apprehended  came  at  last. 
Forgetting  entirely  the  warning  he  had  so  recently 
addressed  to  his  rear-guard,  and  deeply  engaged  in  an 
examination  of  some  volcanic  rocks  that  strewed  the  path, 
he  paused  to  break  off  a  small  piece  of  one  with  his  steel 
hammer,  and  deposit  it  in  his  box  of  specimens,  when  a 
sudden  jerk  made  the  hammer  fly  from  his  hand,  and 
before  he  could  realize  what  had  happened,  he  found 
himself,  together  with  all  the  other  members  of  the  party, 
hurled  headlong  down  the  steep  bank  that  bordered  the 
path.  Below  this  bank  yawned  a  frightful  precipice ;  but, 
fortunately,  the  abyss  was  overhung  by  huge  azalia  bushes 
in  full  bloom,  thus  affording  a  support  as  trustworthy  as 
it  was  beautiful.  One  could  cling  to  them  indefinitely 
without  the  slightest  danger  of  falling,  and  all  fear  being 
at  an  end,  the  situation  became  simply  ludicrous. 

Gerard  broke  the  silence  by  a  hearty  peal  of  laughter. 

"We  look  like  a  row  of  birds  roasting  on  a  spit !  "  he 
exclaimed,  taking  advantage  of  a  clump  of  grass  to  locate 
himself  more  comfortably. 

"  Is  any  one  hurt  ? "  inquired  M.  Duplay,  who  had 
risen,  in  his  turn. 

"  I  believe  I've  broken  something !  "  groaned  Shakes- 
peare, dolefully. 

"His  skull,  perhaps,  though  dear  knows  it  is  thick 
enough !  "  muttered  Omar,  the  valet,  sotto  voce. 

11  Alice,  my  child,  you  do  not  speak ! "  exclaimed  M. 
Duplay,  suddenly  springing  toward  his  daughter,  who 


1 2  SCHOOLBOY  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

remained  silent  and  motionless  in  the  same  position  in 
which  she  had  fallen.  She  was  pale,  her  eyes  were 
closed,  and  she  seemed  to  have  lost  consciousness. 

"Alice,  my  dearest!"  cried  M.  Duplay,  lifting  the 
girl's  golden  head  tenderly;  "don't  you  hear  me?  Are 
you  hurt,  my  darling  ?  Omar,  untie  this  rope,  I  beg  of 
you.  How  unfortunate  that  I  ever  thought  of  using  it ! 
Good !  her  pulse  is  all  right.  See !  she  is  opening  her 
eyes  now." 

The  Japanese  guide  had  already  taken  one  of  the  young 
girl's  hands. 

"There's  no  great  harm  done,"  he  said,  in  his  native 
tongue.  "  A  few  drops  of  sake  will  make  the  young  lady 
all  right." 

He  handed  M.  Duplay  a  small  flask  containing  some  of 
the  brandy  of  the  country,  made  from  fermented  rice,  and 
so  powerful  that  it  was  only  necessary  to  moisten  the 
girl's  lips  and  temples  with  it  to  restore  her  to  conscious- 
ness, and  enable  her  to  smile  upon  her  father. 

Almost  simultaneously  a  series  of  dismal  moans  and 
groans  diverted  the  attention  of  the  party.  These  came 
from  Shakespeare,  who,  having  recovered  from  the  shock, 
now  felt  desirous  of  receiving  a  little  attention,  as  well  as 
a  sip  of  sake.  In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  Omar  satisfied 
himself  that  the  "big  booby,"  as  he  irreverently  styled 
the  lad,  had  broken  no  bones,  so  his  lamentations  passed 
unheeded. 

As  for  Alice,  she  was  soon  seated  on  a  clump  of  grass, 
entirely  restored  to  consciousness ;  but  her  left  foot  pained 
her  terribly,  and,  on  examination,  M.  Duplay  found  the 
ankle  sprained,  or  at  least  the  tendons  on  the  inner  side 
badly  strained. 

The  immediate  effect  of  this  discovery  was  a  sudden 


"ALICE   INSTANTLY    EXPERIENCED    A    SENSATION   OF    RELIEF.' 


THE  DAIMICTS  CASTLE.  15 

cessation  of  Shakespeare's  howls;  for,  feeling  himself  to 
blame  for  the  accident,  he  dared  not  utter  another  word. 

M.  Duplay,  deeply  annoyed,  and  even  a  little  alarmed, 
set  to  work  to  bandage  his  daughter's  foot  with  a 
handkerchief  soaked  in  brandy ;  but  fresh,  cool  water  in 
abundance,  together  with  absolute  and  prolonged  rest, 
would  be  needed  to  effect  a  complete  cure ;  and  how  could 
these  be  secured  in  this  lonely  and  desolate  region  ? 

"  I  am  sure  there  is  plenty  of  water  down  there  in  the 
ravine,  where  the  shrubbery  looks  so  fresh  and  green," 
remarked  the  guide ;  "  but  where  we  are  to  find  a  suitable 
shelter  for  the  young  lady  is  more  than  I  can  tell." 

"  Let  us  begin  by  going  in  search  of  water,"  responded 
M.  Duplay,  with  the  prompt  decision  of  character  that 
never  deserted  him  in  critical  moments. 

As  he  spoke,  he  took  his  daughter  in  his  arms,  and, 
preceded  by  the  guide,  directed  his  steps  toward  the 
little  valley  below,  the  other  members  of  the  party  follow- 
ing in  gloomy  silence. 

After  fully  a  quarter  of  an  hour  of  arduous  effort,  they 
reached  the  goal,  and  M.  Duplay,  well-nigh  exhausted, 
deposited  his  precious  burden  in  the  shade  of  a  clump  of 
trees.  The  guide  was  not  mistaken  in  his  supposition. 
Trickling  from  a  crevice  in  the  rocks  down  upon  a  big 
stone  below,  which  had  been  hollowed  out  into  a  sort  of 
basin  by  the  action  of  the  water,  was  a  cool  and  limpid 
stream.  Into  the  basin  thus  formed  Alice  plunged  her 
injured  foot,  and  the  sensation  of  relief  was  not  only  so 
instantaneous,  but  so  marked,  that  she  began  to  laugh 
and  jest,  so  anxious  was  she  to  reassure  her  father. 

Almost  at  the  same  instant,  as  if  the  girl's  silvery 
laugh  had  evoked  the  guardian  spirit  of  the  spring,  the 
bushes  that  surrounded  it  parted,  and  a  wondering  and 
astonished  face  peeped  out. 


1 6  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

The  face  alone  was  visible,  but  it  was  a  remarkably 
bright  and  winning  visage,  surrounded  by  a  fringe  of 
short,  black  hair,  with  a  shining  white  circle  above,  where 
the  hair  had  been  shaved  from  the  centre  of  the  head,  but 
surmounted  by  a  large  tuft,  formed  from  the  hair  on  the 
back  and  side,  which  was  turned  up  and  knotted  with 
string  on  the  top  of  the  cranium,  in  the  old-fashioned 
Japanese  style.  Black,  velvety  eyes,  sparkling  with 
animation,  but  veiled  by  long  curving  lashes ;  thin, 
highly -arched  brows,  a  pale -olive  skin,  a  delicately -cut 
straight  nose,  and  thin  lips,  which  disclosed  teeth  of 
dazzling  whiteness, —  all  formed  a  singularly  original  and 
piquant  combination. 

M.  Duplay,  thinking  it  quite  likely  he  might  obtain 
some  assistance  from  the  new-comer,  addressed  him  in 
Japanese,  whereupon  the  shrubbery  opened  still  wider, 
and  a  lad  about  twelve  years  of  age,  clad  in  a  gay  kimono, 
or  long  robe,  confined  at  the  waist  by  a  broad  silk  sash, 
sprang  out. 

As  soon  as  he  had  been  informed  of  the  situation  of 
affairs,  he  darted  off  without  wasting  any  time  in  further 
parley,  returning  a  few  moments  afterwards,  accompanied 
by  two  men  carrying  a  kago.  This  small  basket-work 
palanquin,  suspended  from  a  long  pole  borne  upon  the 
shoulders  of  two  men,  was  formerly  the  commonest  mode 
of  conveyance  in  Japan,  but  its  use  is  now  confined  almost 
exclusively  to  mountainous  districts. 

Alice  was  placed  in  the  kago  with  the  utmost  care,  and 
the  little  caravan  started  on  its  way,  for  the  young 
Japanese  announced  that  he  had  found  the  two  kago- 
bearers  in  a  neighbouring  rice-field  that  belonged  to  his 
father,  a  Daimio,  named  Dai'li-Richita,  who  would  be 
delighted  to  welcome  the  illustrious  strangers. 


THE  DAIMIO'S   CASTLE.  \J 

"  If  he  could  not  be  of  service  to  you,"  remarked  the 
lad,  as  they  proceeded,  "  I  could  not  promise  you  a  very 
cordial  reception,  for  my  father  is  not  fond  of  foreign- 
ers,—  'barbarians,'  he  calls  them, —  but  the  minute  you 
ask  his  assistance,  he  will  be  only  too  glad  to  serve  you." 

There  was  no  option  in  the  matter,  so  M.  Duplay 
submitted  himself  to  the  guidance  of  Inoya,  their  new 
acquaintance,  who  was  evidently  charmed  with  the  ad- 
venture. 

It  seemed  to  be  impossible  for  him  to  scrutinize  the 
Europeans  closely  enough,  or  to  sufficiently  admire  their 
costumes,  the  like  of  which  he  had  never  seen  before ; 
and  not  suspecting,  apparently,  how  much  better  his  rich 
brocade  robe  and  broad  silk  sash  became  him  than 
Shakespeare's  gaudy  waistcoat  and  checked  trousers 
would  have  done,  he  gave  free  vent  to  his  profound 
admiration  and  his  longing  to  be  similarly  attired.  He 
evinced,  too,  a  strong  desire  to  enter  into  conversation 
with  Gerard,  and  as  the  latter  already  spoke  Japanese 
fairly  well,  they  were  soon  chatting  quite  familiarly. 

Inoya  very  naturally  made  some  inquiries  in  regard  to 
the  party  and  the  object  of  the  expedition,  and  on  learn- 
ing that  Alice  was  his  new  friend's  sister,  expressed  his 
astonishment  that  she  alone  wore  mourning,  and  not  her 
father  or  brother. 

"Mourning?"  exclaimed  Gerard.  "Alice  is  not  in 
mourning." 

"  Then  why  does  she  wear  a  white  dress  ? "  replied 
Inoya.  "White  is  the  mourning  colour." 

Gerard  explained  to  him  that  this  was  the  case  only  in 
Japan ;  and  Inoya,  who  was  evidently  very  much  inter- 
ested in  Alice,  went  into  ecstasies  over  her  golden  hair. 

"  I  thought  when  I  first  saw  her  that  her  head  was 


1 8  SCHOOLS O  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

covered  with  sunbeams,"  he  remarked;  "and  even  now  I 
can't  believe  that  her  hair  is  not  spun  gold." 

Gerard,  much  amused  by  these  comments,  informed  the 
young  Japanese  that  Alice  was  no  more  favoured  in  this 
respect  than  thousands  of  other  European  damsels ;  and 
Inoya,  in  his  surprise,  relapsed  into  a  sort  of  reverie,  in 
which  Alice  figured  as  one  of  those  wonderful  fairies  with 
which  Japanese  legends  teem. 

The  kago  and  its  escort  kept  in  the  middle  of  the 
ravine  for  some  time,  following  a  narrow  path  bordered 
by  flowering  shrubs,  among  them  the  camelia,  which 
flourishes  luxuriantly  throughout  the  entire  kingdom; 
then  the  path  began  to  wind  in  and  out  upon  one  side  of 
a  spur  of  the  mountain,  and  the  scenery  became  more  and 
more  wild  and  picturesque  every  moment. 

The  bearers  of  the  kago  walked  briskly  on,  apparently 
almost  unconscious  of  the  slight  burden  supported  on 
their  sturdy  shoulders.  M.  Duplay  walked  by  his  daugh- 
ter's side,  while  Gerard  and  the  little  Japanese,  already 
the  best  of  friends,  gambolled  along  the  road  as  if  they 
found  the  distance  too  short  for  their  energies.  Omar, 
Shakespeare  and  the  native  guide  brought  up  the  rear. 

At  a  turn  in  the  path,  Inoya  paused  abruptly,  and 
extending  his  slender  arm,  draped  in  a  full,  hanging 
sleeve,  and  pointing  to  a  gloomy  pile  dimly  visible  some 
distance  above  their  heads,  exclaimed, — 

"  Look,  there  it  is  !  " 

M.  Duplay  gazed  in  the  direction  indicated,  and  saw  one 
of  those  old  feudal  castles  which  are  already  becoming 
rare  in  Japan,  and  of  which  he  had  encountered  only  a 
few  specimens  in  his  extended  travels.  These  are,  or 
rather  were  once,  veritable  strongholds,  substantially  built 
of  stone  on  carefully  chosen  sites,  and  so  formidable  in 


THE  DAIMIO'S   CASTLE.  19 

character  that  the  Japanese  Government,  since  the  last 
revolution,  has  had  most  of  them  levelled  to  the  ground. 

The  one  toward  which  little  Inoya  was  guiding  our 
travellers  stood  upon  a  small  eminence,  surrounded  by  a 
broad  moat,  like  the  castles  of  European  barons  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  and  as  they  drew  nearer,  M.  Duplay  could 
see  that  the  massive  walls  of  masonry  which  enclosed  the 
fosse  were  of  the  real  Cyclopean  type, —  that  is  to  say,  they 
were  composed  of  immense  stones,  smoothed  only  at  the 
corners,  and  laid  without  the  aid  of  mortar;  but  he  could 
also  see  that  the  chiro  was  a  ruin  without  roof  or  windows, 
a  mere  pile  of  crumbling  walls,  within  which  he  could 
detect  no  sign  of  human  occupancy. 

He  made  some  remark  to  this  effect,  whereupon  Inoya 
smiled ;  but  the  expression  of  his  face  said  so  plainly  that 
it  is  not  well  to  judge  from  appearances,  that  M.  Duplay 
did  not  insist. 

The  nearer  he  approached  the  castle,  however,  the 
more  strongly  he  became  convinced  of  the  correctness  of 
his  first  impressions ;  and  the  little  party  had  not  only 
reached  the  moat,  but  had  walked  some  distance  along 
the  edge  of  it,  and  until  they  reached  the  south  side  of 
the  castle,  before  he  changed  his  mind,  for  not  until  then 
did  M.  Duplay  discover  that  the  lower  story,  or  rather  the 
basement  of  the  chiro,  might  be  inhabited,  for  two  or 
three  windows  that  opened  almost  on  a  level  with  the 
waters  of  the  moat  were  adorned  with  boxes  of  flowering 
plants. 

A  little  further  on,  a  broad  plank  served  as  a  draw- 
bridge across  the  moat,  giving  access  to  an  old  postern, 
which  opened  in  turn  into  a  small  vegetable  garden,  laid 
out  on  ground  which  must  once  have  been  the  inner 
court-yard  of  the  fortress.  At  last,  after  traversing  this 


20  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

garden,  one  came  to  an  arched  doorway,  which  seemed  to 
lead  by  a  rickety  stairway  to  a  vaulted  casemate  below. 
The  general  appearance  of  the  place  was  poverty-stricken 
in  the  extreme,  and  the  dilapidated  condition  of  every- 
thing most  depressing. 

Under  the  influence  of  this  impression,  M.  Duplay 
thought  it  advisable  to  stop  Inoya  as  he  was  about  to 
enter  the  doorway,  and  say  to  him  that  they  might  per- 
haps be  able  to  find  a  place  of  shelter  in  some  other 
part  of  the  ruin,  and  camp  there,  and  thus  avoid 
inconveniencing  the  owner  of  the  abode  unnecessarily. 

The  lad  lifted  his  head  proudly.  "  Daili-Richita,  my 
father,  would  not  permit  any  stranger  to  cross  his  thresh- 
old, or  establish  himself  under  his  roof,  except  as  a 
guest,"  he  said,  almost  haughtily.  "  Daili-Richita's  castle 
is  old  and  dilapidated,  it  is  true,  but,  thanks  be  to  our 
gods,  there  is  still  room  in  it  to  shelter  a  host  of 
strangers." 

And  as  he  spoke,  the  young  Japanese  proudly  led 
the  way  down  the  stone  stairway  to  the  apartment  below. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A    GENERAL    BATH. 

THE  hall  into  which  Inoya  first  conducted  the  party 
was  furnished  with  mediaeval  simplicity,  for  it 
consisted  merely  of  four  walls ;  there  was  not  even  a 
mat  on  the  floor,  and,  in  fact,  absolutely  nothing  to 
indicate  that  the  place  was  even  inhabited. 

Inoya  requested  the  travellers  to  wait  there  a  moment, 
and  then  vanished,  like  a  ghost,  through  a  sliding  panel 
in  the  wall.  This  gave  M.  Duplay  an  opportunity  to 
examine  more  attentively  a  room  which  had  impressed 
him  as  being  utterly  forlorn  upon  his  first  entrance,  and 
he  perceived  that  the  walls  were  covered  with  a  lacquer- 
work  of  almost  priceless  value.  Upon  a  rich  reddish- 
brown  background,  superb  designs,  darkened  and  tar- 
nished by  time,  wandered  capriciously.  The  designs  were 
worked  out  in  gold,  silver,  bronze,  and  some  metal  of  a 
greenish  hue.  Restored  to  their  pristine  splendour,  these 
panels  would  certainly  have  formed  a  decoration  worthy 
of  the  costliest  palace. 

After  a  few  minutes  the  panel  moved  noiselessly  back 
again,  and  Inoya  reappeared,  preceding  an  elderly  man  of 
lofty  stature,  whose  long  queue  of  iron-gray  hair  reached 
nearly  to  his  heels.  His  face,  though  proud  and  refined, 
wore  an  expression  of  indomitable  firmness ;  and  eyes  that 
glowed  like  coals  of  fire  and  seemed  to  read  one's 


2  2  SCHO  OLE  OY  DAYS  IN  JA  PA  N. 

very  soul,  gazed  out  from  beneath  heavy  brows  of  inky 
blackness. 

This  was  Dai'li-Richita.  In  spite  of  the  stringent  law 
against  carrying  weapons,  he  wore  two  sabres,  according 
to  the  ancient  custom.  A  kimono,  with  immense  sleeves, 
hung  in  ample  folds  about  his  tall  form ;  and  the  richly- 
wrought  handles  of  his  short  swords  glittered  in  the  left 
side  of  his  broad  silk  sash.  At  his  right  side  hung  a 
tiny  pipe-case  and  tobacco-pouch.  In  short,  there  was 
apparent  in  each  and  every  detail  of  his  costume  a 
scrupulous  regard  for  the  observance  of  all  the  ancient 
customs  of  his  country,  and  a  profound  abhorrence  of 
everything  foreign. 

M.  Duplay  stepped  forward,  and  addressing  him  in 
Japanese,  gave  a  courteous  explanation  of  the  accident 
which  had  led  to  this  intrusion.  Dai'li-Richita  seemed 
amazed,  at  first,  to  hear  a  European  speak  the  Japanese 
language  with  such  purity.  Up  to  that  time  he  had  not 
supposed  such  a  thing  possible,  and,  ignorant  that  M. 
Duplay  had  made  Asiatic  tongues  the  chief  study  of  his 
life,  he  deemed  this  knowledge  almost  supernatural.  At 
all  events,  it  was  evident  that  his  national  pride  was 
much  gratified,  and  when  the  unexpected  guest  ceased 
speaking,  his  host's  countenance  was  illumined  with  a 
smile  that  transformed  it  completely,  and,  laying  his  hand 
lightly  on  his  son's  shorn  head,  he  said  in  a  clear,  well- 
modulated  voice, — 

"  Inoya  did  quite  right  to  bring  you  here.  He  knows 
that  my  home,  though  plain  and  humble,  is  entirely  at  the 
disposal  of  those  who  need  a  shelter.  Such  as  it  is,  I 
beg  this  illustrious  traveller  to  make  use  of  it  as  long  as 
he  may  find  it  convenient  and  agreeable  to  do  so,  and 
until  his  noble  daughter  has  entirely  recovered  from  her 


A    GENERAL   BATH.  23 

injuries.  My  daughter,  Marusaki,  will  be  only  too  happy 
to  have  her  for  a  companion.  She  will  now  give  us  some 
tea,  and  afterwards  conduct  the  honourable  young  lady  to 
an  apartment  where  she  can  rest." 

As  he  spoke,  the  Daimio  stepped  aside,  and  motioned 
his  guests  to  precede  him  into  a  smaller  and  more 
cheerful  apartment.  A  fine  matting,  so  scrupulously 
clean  that  one  hesitated  to  set  foot  on  it,  covered  the 
tiled  floor.  The  walls  were  of  highly -polished  white - 
wood,  and  on  one  side  of  the  room  was  a  sort  of  alcove 
containing  a  low  platform.  This  alcove  is  dignified  with 
the  name  of  " Toko-no-ma, "-—which  signifies,  literally, 
the  "place  of  the  bed."  It  is  here  the  taste  of  the  owner 
generally  displays  itself,  and  from  it  one  judges  whether 
or  not  he  has  profited  by  the  lessons  in  decorative  art 
which  form  a  part  of  every  person's  education  in  Japan. 

In  Dai'li-Richita's  domicile  the  walls  of  this  alcove 
consisted  of  the  most  delicate  though  elaborate  lacquer- 
work,  only  the  daintiest  hues  of  the  Japanese  palette 
having  been  employed  in  their  ornamentation.  Two  tall, 
white  Satsuma  vases,  each  containing  a  large  spray  of 
cherry-blossoms,  formed  a  most  effective  decoration,  and 
between  the  vases  was  the  rack  intended  as  a  receptacle 
for  the  Daimio's  sabres  when  he  wished  to  divest  himself 
of  them. 

M.  Duplay  had  Alice  in  his  arms,  and  Da'fli-Richita 
conducted  them  at  once  to  the  platform,  upon  which  M. 
Duplay  and  his  son  and  daughter  seated  themselves  in 
European  fashion,  while  their  host,  with  the  utmost 
gravity,  squatted  down  upon  his  heels,  and  clapped  his 
hands. 

A  charming  vision  appeared  in  answer  to  the  sum- 
mons,—  a  lovely  girl,  about  sixteen  _years  of  age,  who  looked 


24  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

as  if  she  might  just  have  stepped  off  a  screen  or  Japanese 
vase.  Her  slender  figure,  supple  as  a  reed,  was  grace- 
fully draped  in  a  gay  robe  of  beautiful  though  fantastic 
pattern,  folded  across  the  breast,  thus  leaving  a  consid- 
erable portion  of  the  neck  bare,  and  confined  at  the  waist 
by  a  broad  silk  sash,  wound  several  times  around  her 
body,  and  then  tied  in  an  enormous  bow  behind. 

The  open  corsage  disclosed  to  view  a  number  of  folds 
of  silky  crepe,  overlapping  one  another,  and  shaded  with 
the  most  exquisite  taste.  The  jet-black  tresses  of  the 
girl  seemed  too  heavy  for  her  small  head,  and  her  slender 
throat  drooped  beneath  their  weight,  like  the  stem  of 
a  lily  drenched  with  dew ;  while  her  clear  olive  com- 
plexion, arched  almond-shaped  eyes,  and  delicately-curved 
scarlet  lips,  would  have  excited  admiration  anywhere.  In 
her  hands,  which  were  as  transparent  and  delicate  as  the 
famous  porcelain  of  her  native  land,  she  held  a  lacquer- 
tray,  upon  which  stood  exquisite  cups,  thin  as  egg-shells, 
and  filled  with  fragrant  tea  of  a  pale  golden  hue. 

The  Japanese  are  taught  the  art  of  making  and  serving 
tea  from  infancy,  and  proficiency  in  this  household  duty 
is  considered  a  great  accomplishment.  It  was  evident 
that  the  charming  Marusaki  possessed  it  in  an  eminent 
degree,  for  never  was  better  tea  offered  by  more  delicate 
hands ;  and  M.  Duplay's  evident  admiration,  and  the 
deferential  manner  in  which  he  thanked  the  young  girl, 
seemed  to  greatly  please  Dai'li-Richita,  whose  stern 
countenance  relaxed  more  and  more. 

"Your  noble  daughter  must  require  rest,"  he  said, 
courteously.  "  Marusaki,  conduct  her  to  your  apartment, 
which  she  will  be  obliged  to  share  with  you.  My 
ancestral  home,  alas !  no  longer  contains  the  numerous 
tastefully-furnished  apartments  in  which  I  could  once 


A    GENERAL   BATH.  2$ 

have  offered  her  accommodations  worthy  of  her,  but  if 
she  will  condescend  to  accept  our  humble  hospitality  in 
the  same  spirit  in  which  it  is  offered  — 

M.  Duplay  and  Alice  both  hastened  to  express  their 
profound  gratitude  for  the  welcome  so  graciously  accorded 
them,  and  when  the  young  Japanese  girl  approached 
Alice  to  take  her  hand,  the  latter  impulsively  threw 
her  arms  around  her  new  friend's  neck,  and  gave  her 
an  affectionate  kiss,  which  Marusaki  cordially  returned. 
From  that  moment  their  friendship  was  assured. 

A  gray-haired  woman-servant,  bowed  with  age,  and 
with  a  skin  like  parchment,  came  in,  and  took  Alice  in 
her  arms,  to  carry  her  to  Marusaki's  chamber. 

This,  in  common  with  all  sleeping  apartments  in  Japan, 
contained  no  furniture  except  a  fine  and  once  costly 
mat,  which,  like  that  in  the  room  the  girls  had  just 
left,  showed  signs  of  wear,  in  spite  of  the  evident  care 
bestowed  upon  it.  There  was  something  besides  the  four 
walls,  however,  though  Alice  did  not  think  so  when 
she  first  entered;  for  in  an  alcove  at  the  farther  end 
of  the  room,  opening  out  of  the  only  real  wall  in  the 
chamber — the  other  partitions  being  formed  of  skoji,  or 
paper-covered  screens  —  was  Marusaki's  bed,  though 
anyone  who  had  never  seen  a  Japanese  bed  would 
scarcely  believe  it.  There  were  none  of  the  warm 
blankets,  soft  mattresses  and  downy  pillows  that  make 
it  so  hard  for  our  children  to  resist  the  temptation  to 
linger  just  a  few  minutes  longer  when  the  rising-bell 
rings  in  the  morning.  The  Japanese  know  nothing  of 
these  luxuries.  More  Spartan-like  than  we,  they  are 
content  with  a  block  of  wood  for  a  pillow.  This  block  is 
hollowed  out  in  the  middle,  so  as  to  support  the  neck 
without  disarranging  the  elaborate  coiffures  which  are 


26  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

constructed  with  so  much  care.  It  is  generally  rounded 
a  little,  too,  at  the  base,  and  consequently  adapts  itself  to 
each  movement  of  the  sleeper's  body,  like  the  rocking- 
horses  with  which  the  children  of  our  own  country  amuse 
themselves. 

This  couch  must  just  have  been  prepared  for  Alice's 
use,  as,  during  the  day,  the  bed  and  bedding — that  is 
to  say,  the  wooden  pillow,  thin  mattress  stuffed  with 
cotton  and  the  coverlets  —  are  usually  kept  in  a  small 
cupboard  in  the  wall. 

Alice,  laughing  heartily  at  the  odd  appearance  of  her 
couch,  stretched  herself  out  upon  it,  and  Marusaki,  seeing 
that  she  was  not  at  all  sleepy,  seated  herself  upon  the 
mat  beside  her,  with  an  evident  desire  to  become  better 
acquainted. 

She  began  by  kissing  her  visitor ;  and  then,  passing  her 
arm  around  her  new  friend's  neck,  and  gently  stroking 
the  thick  braid  of  golden  hair  that  hung  down  upon 
Alice's  shoulders,  she  smilingly  exclaimed,— 

"  How  pretty  it  is !  One  would  think  it  was  honey. 
But,  tell  me,  is  it  customary  in  foreign  countries  for  girls 
to  wear  their  hair  like  our  warriors?" 

"  I  never  thought  of  it  before,  but  I  do  wear  my  hair 
like  your  father.  Yes,  Marusaki,  it  is  the  fashion  in  my 
country  for  girls  of  my  age  to  wear  their  hair  in  a  single 
plait  hanging  down  their  backs.  We  must  have  copied 
this  fashion  from  you,"  she  added,  laughing. 

"  Perhaps  so,"  responded  Marusaki,  thoughtfully. 
"Then  in  your  country,  too,  people  try  to  follow  for- 
eign fashions.  Is  there  any  law  that  compels  you  to 
adopt  our  Japanese  costumes,  and  abandon  your  ancient 
customs  ? " 

"No,   thank  goodness!"   exclaimed    Alice.     "Though 


A    GENERAL   BATH.  2J 

nothing  could  be  prettier  than  your  dress,"  she  added, 
hastily,  fearing  she  might  have  wounded  Marusaki  by  her 
exclamation.  "  But  I  should  not  like  to  wear  it  if  I 
felt  that  I  had  to,  you  know." 

Marusaki  sighed. 

"It  is  very  different  with  us.  We  have  to  obey,",  she 
said,  sadly. 

"But  you  do  not  wear  the  European  costume,"  ven- 
tured Alice;  "and  your  father  retains  his  sabres,  I 
notice." 

"  Yes ;  but  you  see  that  we  are  hiding  here  like  owls  in 
a  hole.  My  father  is  too  much  attached  to  our  ancient 
customs  to  be  allowed  to  remain  in  the  city.  He  has 
been  obliged  to  take  refuge  here  in  this  abandoned  eagle's 
nest,  with  a  few  poor  followers  who  have  remained  as 
faithful  to  him  as  he  has  to  the  past.  The  greatness 
of  Japan  must  indeed  be  on  the  wane  when  such  a 
man  as  Daili-Richita  is  obliged  to  hide  his  head  in  the 
obscurity  of  an  old  ruin." 

"  Better  times  will  come,  perhaps,"  Alice  murmured, 
after  a  short  silence,  grieved  to  see  Marusaki' s  head 
droop,  and  an  expression  of  sadness  steal  over  her  sweet 
face.  "  I  should  think,  though,  that  life  on  this  almost 
inaccessible  mountain,  far  from  the  bustle  and  confusion 
of  the  city,  would  be  delightful.  I  should  enjoy  it 
immensely,  I  assure  you.  Tell  me,  Marusaki,"  she 
continued,  eagerly,  "is  that  your  garden  I  see  out 
there  ?  How  lovely  it  is  !  " 

"  No,  it  is  Inoya's  garden,"  replied  Marusaki,  arousing 
herself  from  her  reverie  with  an  evident  effort.  "He 
made  it  all  with  his  own  hands.  It  is  a  real  old-fashioned 
Japanese  garden,  my  father  says." 

And,  pushing  back  the  paper-covered  screen  that  served 


28  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

as  a  window,  so  her  guest  could  see  better,  Marusaki 
pointed,  with  justifiable  pride,  to  a  tiny  garden  as  fantastic 
as  it  was  charming  in  its  arrangement. 

The  paths  were  paved  with  tiles  of  bright  but  delicate 
hues,  and  all  the  diminutive  plants  and  shrubs  were 
pruned  into  shapes  which  appeared  odd,  and  even 
grotesque,  at  the  first  glance,  but  to  which  the  eye 
soon  became  accustomed.  A  subtle  harmony  charac- 
terized the  entire  arrangement  of  this  tiny  plot  of  ground, 
so  entirely  different  from  the  landscape-gardening  of  our 
own  country.  One  felt  that  each  tint  and  shade  had 
been  carefully  studied ;  that  there  had  been  a  design 
even  in  the  disposition  of  the  plants,  and  the  mind,  aided 
by  the  delighted  eye,  strove  hard  to  fathom  it. 

"It  is  perfectly  lovely!"  cried  Alice.  "And  you  say 
you  brother  did  it  all  himself  ?  How  clever  he  must  be  ! 
And  what  exquisite  taste  he  has  displayed  for  a  lad  of  his 
age ! " 

"  Oh,  he  can  do  many  other  things ! "  responded 
Marusaki,  proudly.  "  Let  me  show  you  his  drawings 
and  the  beautiful  kites  he  makes." 

She  ran  out  of  the  room,  and  returning  almost  imme- 
diately, displayed  to  the  wondering  Alice  a  large  number  of 
exceedingly-spirited  and  well-executed  sketches.  A  few 
strokes  of  the  brush  or  pen  depicted  an  entire  scene,— 
the  flight  of  a  flock  of  birds,  a  snake  swallowing  a  frog 
whose  legs  had  already  disappeared  from  sight,  several 
excellent  portraits  of  Marusaki  in  different  attitudes 
and  costumes;  then  a  series  of  domestic  scenes, —  the  old 
servant-woman  cooking  rice  on  a  hibachi,  some  boys 
flying  their  kites,  clever  and  amusing  sketches,  all  of 
them  evidently  taken  on  the  spot,  and  with  no  trace  of 
the  clumsiness  that  usually  characterizes  the  productions 
of  artists  of  Inoya's  age. 


MARUSAKI    POINTED    TO    A    TINY    GARDEN    AS    FANTASTIC 
AS    IT    WAS    CHARMING." 


A    GENERAL  BATH.  31 

Marusaki,  delighted  at  Alice's  evident  admiration,  then 
showed  her  the  wonderful  kites  her  brother  manufactured 
out  of  nothing, —  or  at  least  only  a  bit  of  bamboo  and  a 
scrap  of  coloured  paper, —  kites  in  the  form  of  dragons, 
fishes,  birds,  and  other  strange  animals. 

The  old  servant-woman  interrupted  them  by  a  summons 
to  dinner.  The  party  all  seated  themselves  in  a  circle  on 
the  floor,  each  person  having  in  front  of  him  a  small 
tray  mounted  upon  four  legs,  and  intended  to  serve  as 
a  table.  Upon  this  tray,  in  lacquer  plates,  were  two  kinds 
of  fish,  and  a  tiny  cup  of  tea  without  either  sugar  or 
cream.  Tokiwa,  the  old  servant-woman,  squatting  on 
the  floor  behind  the  guests,  held  a  large  dish  of  boiled 
rice,  which  she  pressed  upon  the  acceptance  of  each 
person  as  soon  as  she  saw  any  likelihood  of  his  plate 
becoming  empty.  No  eating-utensils  were  visible  except 
chopsticks,  and  as  our  travellers  were  unskilled  in  the 
use  of  these,  Alice  was  beginning  to  fear  she  would 
be  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  eating  with  her  fingers, 
when  Dai'li-Richita,  perceiving  her  embarrassment,  re- 
marked to  M.  Duplay  that  if  he  had  any  knives  and 
forks  and  spoons  among  his  travelling  equipments,  he 
hoped  he  would  not  hesitate  to  make  use  of  them. 
M.  Duplay  accepted  this  offer  in  the  same  spirit  in 
which  it  was  made,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  meal  it  was 
amusing  to  note  Marusaki's,  Inoya's  and  old  Tokiwa's 
wonder  at  this  new  mode  of  eating. 

An  incalculable  number  of  cups  of  tea  were  consumed. 
Dai'li-Richita  did  the  honours  of  the  frugal  repast  with 
great  simplicity  and  dignity,  but  it  was  evident  that 
he  attached  very  little  importance  to  the  pleasures  of 
the  table.  He  conversed  very  unaffectedly  with  M. 
Duplay,  who  found  him  a  highly-educated  and  extremely 


3  2  SCHO  OLBOY  DAYS  IN  JA  PA  N. 

cultivated  man ;  so,  although  their  opinions  differed 
upon  almost  every  subject,  they  spent  an  hour  or  two 
in  conversation  without  becoming  weary  of  each  other's 
society,  while  the  children  sat  at  the  other  end  of  the 
room,  and  chatted  in  subdued  tones,  so  as  not  to  disturb 
their  elders. 

Shakespeare  alone  seemed  ill  at  ease;  in  fact,  one 
would  almost  have  supposed  he  was  trying  to  avoid  his 
host's  notice,  though  Dai'li-Richita,  after  a  rather  cold 
glance  at  the  modernized  Japanese  on  his  first  arrival, 
bestowed  no  further  attention  upon  him. 

About  nine  o'clock  some  one  came  in  and  announced 
that  the  water  was  hot. 

"  More  tea,  probably,"  M.  Duplay  said  to  himself. 

But  it  was  not  tea  this  time.  Rising,  with  a  very 
ceremonious  air,  Dai'li-Richita,  after  inviting  his  guest 
to  follow  him,  led  the  way  into  a  small  room,  in  which 
the  sole  article  of  furniture  was  a  large  wooden  tub, 
filled  with  steaming  hot  water.  M.  Duplay  instantly 
comprehended  that  a  bath  was  offered  him;  and,  deeply 
impressed  by  the  simple  but  eminently  practical  nature 
of  Japanese  bathing  facilities,  he  secretly  resolved  to 
introduce  the  like  into  France  on  his  return  to  that 
country. 

They  consisted,  in  the  present  instance,  at  least,  merely 
of  a  wooden  tub,  in  which  the  bather  sat  with  his  knees 
on  a  level  with  his  chin ;  so  the  apparatus,  though  rather 
primitive  in  character,  had  the  advantage  of  being  inex- 
pensive and  easy  to  handle.  Behind  the  tub  was  a  small 
fire-box,  with  a  pipe  attached,  for  heating  the  water.  The 
bathroom  is  usually  located  near  the  kitchen,  in  a  small 
room  opening  into  the  court-yard  or  the  garden. 

Not  a  little  surprised  to   see  that  Japanese  etiquette 


A    GENERAL   BATH.  33 

seemed  to  require  his  host's  presence  during  his  bath, 
M.  Duplay  hastily  divested  himself  of  his  clothing,  and 
stepped  into  the  water,  which  proved  to  be  so  uncom- 
fortably hot  that  when  he  emerged  from  it  a  few  seconds 
afterwards  he  was  the  colour  of  a  boiled  lobster,  and  it  was 
with  a  sensation  of  intense  relief  that  he  plunged  his  face 
and  hands  in  the  basin  of  cold  water  provided  for  that 
purpose.  A  cup,  accompanied  with  a  small  saucer  of 
kitchen  salt,  indicated  that  he  was  expected  to  brush 
his  teeth  with  the  Japanese  brush  that  lay  beside  it,— 
a  willow  twig  whittled  down  at  one  end.  This  brush, 
of  course,  is  used  but  once,  and  then  thrown  away. 

When  M.  Duplay  began  to  dress,  Dai'li  -  Richita 
approached,  and  inquired  whether  he  should  first  call 
his  son  or  his  daughter. 

"My  daughter!"   exclaimed    M.  Duplay,   overwhelmed 
with    astonishment.     "Why,   really,  my  dear   sir!  —  I  — 
I—      My  daughter  is  not  accustomed  — 

"Ah,  yes!"  responded  Daili-Richita,  with  unruffled 
calmness.  "Young  ladies  in  foreign  countries  are  in 
the  habit  of  bathing  in  their  own  apartments,  perhaps. 
Your  daughter  is  at  home  here,  and  has  only  to  com- 
mand. In  that  case,  I  will  send  for  your  son." 

He  did  so,  and  at  a  sign  from  M.  Duplay,  who  did 
not  wish  to  wound  the  feelings  of  his  host,  Gerard, 
repressing  a  strong  desire  to  laugh,  entered  the  common 
bath. 

When  he  left  it,  Daili-Richita,  laying  off  his  own 
clothing,  entered  the  bath,  in  his  turn.  Then  it  became 
Shakespeare's  turn,  then  Inoya's,  then  Omar's,  and  then 
came  all  the  servants  of  the  household, —  not  very 
numerous  perhaps,  but  sufficiently  so  to  make  the 
travellers  open  their  eyes  in  amazement. 


34  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

As  for  Marusaki,  out  of  deference  to  European  notions, 
she  remained  in  her  chamber  with  Alice,  courteously 
giving  her  guest  the  precedence  when  the  bathtub  was 
taken  there. 

"After  all,  we  are  not  so  very  much  more  fastidious 
in  Paris,"  M.  Duplay  philosophically  remarked  to  his 
son,  who  was  greatly  amused  by  this  bath  in  common. 
"For,  do  we  not  bathe  in  company  with  five  or  six 
hundred  other  persons,  to  say  nothing  of  the  dead  dogs 
floating  about  in  the  Seine?" 

Soon  afterwards  the  travellers,  fatigued  by  the  advent- 
ures of  the  day,  stretched  themselves  out,  with  a  feeling 
of  profound  relief,  on  the  thin  Japanese  mattress,  where 
sleep  soon  rendered  them  happily  oblivious  to  the  ex- 
traordinary hardness  of  their  wooden  pillows. 


CHAPTER   III. 

M.    DUPLAY    AND    HIS    FAMILY. 

POSSIBLY  it  would  be  well  to  explain  more  fully  by 
what  peculiar  combination  of  circumstances  a  French 
scientist,  accompanied  by  his  two  children,  a  Gascon  valet, 
and  a  native  guide,  with  a  skin  so  tattooed  that  it  resembled 
a  piece  of  Venetian  tapestry,  found  himself  in  an  almost 
uninhabited  portion  of  the  island  of  Nippon. 

Let  it  be  understood,  then,  that  M.  Duplay,  sent,  for  the 
third  time  in  his  life,  upon  a  scientific  mission  to  the 
Orient,  and  expecting  to  spend  a  year  or  more  in  Japan, 
had  decided  to  take  his  wife  and  children  with  him.  They 
had  prepared  themselves  for  this  sojourn  by  the  most 
assiduous  study,  having  devoted  several  months  to  acquir- 
ing the  grammatical  rules  of  the  Japanese  language, 
together  with  a  large  number  of  the  most  useful  words, 
and  consequently  found  themselves  in  a  position  to  profit 
by  their  interesting  and  novel  journey,  and  gain  a  clear 
insight  into  the  domestic  life  and  habits  of  the  people  with 
whom  they  were  soon  to  be  brought  in  contact. 

Mme.  Duplay  was  an  accomplished  woman  of  the  world, 
who  had  not  resigned  herself  to  leaving  her  beloved  Paris 
for  a  year  without  a  struggle;  and  her  husband  wishing 
to  insure  her  every  possible  comfort,  Rosalie,  her  maid, 
and  Omar,  his  valet,  accompanied  the  party. 

The  voyage  was  made  without  accident,  but  not  without 

35 


36  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

great  suffering  from  seasickness,  and  it  was  with  no  little 
satisfaction  that  Omar,  in  particular,  once  more  set  foot 
on  dry  land. 

On  account  of  the  exceedingly  shallow  water  in  the 
harbour  of  Tokio,  the  new  capital  of  the  Empire,  vessels  of 
any  considerable  size  are  obliged  to  stop  at  Yokohama;  so 
that  city,  though  it  has  only  been  in  existence  about 
twenty-five  years,  has  become  the  commercial  metropolis 
of  the  Empire,  and  now  contains  a  population  of  more  than 
one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  souls.  The  appearance  of 
the  harbour  was  extremely  animated  when  our  friends 
landed  there,  one  beautiful  May  morning.  Vessels  of 
every  kind  and  size,  as  well  as  of  every  nationality — a  vast 
conglomeration  of  masts,  cordage  and  floating  ensigns, 
shrill  exclamations  and  shouts  and  oaths  in  every  tongue, 
characteristics  common  to  all  sea-ports  —  still  had  the 
charm  of  novelty  to  the  Duplay  children,  who  seemed  as 
if  they  would  never  tire  of  looking  and  exclaiming, 
admiring  or  laughing,  as  the  case  might  be. 

After  resting  a  few  hours  at  a  hotel  in  Yokohama,  they 
went  on  to  Tokio  by  rail.  This  essentially  European  city 
offers  all  sorts  of  resources  to  visitors.  One  not  only 
finds  excellent  hotels,  where  one  can  live  very  comfortably 
for  two  or  three  dollars  a  day,  but  the  foreign  residents 
have  organized  clubs,  horse-races  and  regattas.  Here,  as 
in  Yokohama,  one  need  not  mingle  with  the  natives  of  the 
country  unless  one  chooses,  but  lead  a  strictly  European 
life,  if  one  so  desires.  Such  was  not  the  intention  of  the 
Duplay  family,  however. 

M.  Duplay,  having  come  for  the  express  purpose  of 
studying  the  country,  was  neither  inclined  to  isolate 
himself,  nor  confine  himself  within  the  narrow  limits  of 
the  European  colony.  Mme.  Duplay,  too,  was  anxious  to 


M.   DUPLAY  AND   HIS  FAMILY.  37 

profit  by  her  sojourn,  and  to  study  the  Japanese,  and 
particularly  the  Japanese  women,  as  thoroughly  as  possible. 
The  first  thing  to  be  done,  of  course,  was  to  secure  a 
suitable  residence ;  and  M.  Duplay  soon  discovered  a  pretty 
villa,  built  in  the  English  style,  and  well  arranged  and 
comfortably  furnished,  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  after 
inspecting  it  from  garret  to  cellar,  Mme.  Duplay  declared 
herself  convinced  that  they  could  live  there  in  the  greatest 
comfort  when  the  difficulties  attendant  upon  beginning 
housekeeping  in  a  foreign  country  had  been  surmounted. 

Foremost  among  these  difficulties  was  the  sudden  and 
insuperable  aversion  which  Rosalie  had  taken  to  the 
Japanese.  When  the  worthy  creature  consented  to  follow 
her  mistress  and  the  dear  children  to  the  world's  end,  she 
evidently  had  not  taken  into  consideration  the  disagreeable 
necessity  of  continually  gazing  upon  Mongolian  faces. 
From  the  very  first  she  took  a  strong  dislike  to  their 
drooping  eyes,  olive  skin  and  prominent  cheek-bones ;  and 
with  a  constancy  worthy  of  a  better  cause,  she  refused  to 
the  last  to  see  any  good  whatever  in  such  an  ill-favoured 
race. 

Omar  was  a  rattle-brained,  garrulous  Gascon,  but  he 
was  entirely  devoid  of  prejudices.  M.  Duplay  overlooked 
many  of  his  peccadilloes  on  account  of  a  great  service  he 
fancied  he  had  once  rendered  his  master.  One  day,  while 
that  gentleman  was  bathing  at  Biarritz,  he  ventured  out 
too  far,  and  found  himself  in  great  danger  of  drowning; 
whereupon  Omar,  who  was  standing  on  the  beach,  shouted 
so  lustily  for  help,  and  conducted  himself  in  such  a  frantic 
manner,  that  some  one  rushed  to  his  master's  assistance 
in  time.  Though  on  this  occasion,  as  on  many  others,  he 
had  done  nothing  but  make  a  great  noise,  he  had  succeeded 
in  fully  convincing  himself  that  he  had  really  saved  his 


38  SCHOOLS 0  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

master  from  death  by  seizing  him  by  the  hair  of  the  head 
and  carrying  him  upon  his  back  to  the  shore.  One  should 
at  least  give  him  credit  for  the  heroic  idea. 

His  greatest  weakness  was  a  disposition  to  inflict  long, 
tedious  stories  upon  any  one  who  would  listen  to  them. 
To  this  was  added  an  intense  craving  for  admiration, 
which,  by  the  way,  had  never  been  gratified  until  now, 
Rosalie,  in  particular,  snubbing  him  unmercifully  when- 
ever he  began  to  relate  any  of  his  imaginary  exploits,  or 
to  boast  of  the  splendours  of  his  childhood's  home. 

He  had  never  met  with  much  success  in  his  native 
land,  but  here  in  Japan  he  had  at  last  found  audiences 
worthy  of  him.  With  the  suppleness  of  tongue  which 
characterizes  the  inhabitant  of  Southern  Europe,  he  very 
quickly  learned  to  understand  the  mongrel  language  that 
the  lower  classes  use  in  their  daily  intercourse  with  for- 
eigners in  Tokio ;  and  the  artless  astonishment  he  read  in 
Japanese  eyes  proved  such  an  incentive  that  he  very  soon 
became  able  to  make  himself  understood  in  turn.  From 
that  time  his  popularity  was  firmly  established.  Never 
before  had  he  dared  to  give  such  a  free  rein  to  his  imagi- 
nation. His  life-history,  related  in  detail  to  a  circle  of 
respectful  and  admiring  auditors,  was  a  marvellous  combi- 
nation of  hair-breadth  escapes,  wonderful  successes,  and 
lavishly-squandered  wealth.  No  jone  thought  to  ask  how 
such  a  fine  gentleman  happened  to  be  reduced  to  the  posi- 
tion of  a  valet.  The  fact  that  he  was  a  European  sufficed 
to  explain  and  excuse  everything,  thanks  to  the  strange 
mania  of  the  Japanese  for  everything  foreign. 

While  Omar  was  reaping  these  undeserved  laurels, 
Mme.  Duplay  was  achieving  an  equally  brilliant  success 
in  a  much  more  exalted  sphere. 

Her  first  visit  in  Japan  was  at  the  house  of  the  gov- 


M.   DUPLAY  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  39 

ernor  of  Tokio.  M.  Duplay,  who  had  called  on  the  day 
of  his  arrival  to  pay  his  respects  to  that  functionary,  had 
been  quite  favourably  impressed  during  the  interview.  The 
dignitary  had  not  only  struck  him  as  being  an  extremely 
well-bred,  clever  and  highly-educated  man,  but  he  had 
manifested  such  a  strong  liking  for  European  countries  in 
general,  and  France  in  particular,  and  such  hospitable 
intentions  toward  the  Duplay  family,  that  the  savant 
could  not  but  be  grateful  for  them. 

Mme.  Yaritomo,  his  wife,  was  literally  dying  to  see 
Mme.  Duplay,  so  the  governor  declared.  If  etiquette  had 
permitted,  she  would  already  have  called  to  welcome  a 
lady  who  was  the  possessor  of  such  rare  personal  charms 
and  varied  accomplishments ;  and  she  sincerely  hoped  that 
the  illustrious  stranger  would  not  keep  her  waiting  long 
before  honouring  her  with  her  acquaintance. 

It  was  well-nigh,  impossible  to  decline  such  a  pressing 
invitation ;  so,  about  a  week  after  her  arrival,  Mme.  Duplay 
decided  to  pay  the  promised  call,  and  as  the  house  of  the 
Japanese  official  was  quite  a  distance  from  the  villa,  some 
mode  of  conveyance  was  required,  so  -a  jinrikisha  was 
ordered. 

"Oh,  mamma,  what  a  queer  carriage!"  cried  Alice,  who 
had  stationed  herself  at  the  window  with  her  brother,  to 
watch  for  the  arrival  of  the  vehicle. 

"  If  these  horses  take  the  bit  in  their  teeth,  there  will  at 
least  be  one  other  way  of  making  them  listen  to  reason," 
laughed  Gerard. 

"What  is  it  like?"  inquired  Mme.  Duplay,  approaching 
the  window  in  her  turn. 

In  the  court-yard  stood  a  small  vehicle  of  lacquered 
wood,  strongly  resembling  a  chaise  or  hansom  cab  in 
form,  with  copper  mountings,  and  decorated  with  delicate 


40  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

floral  designs  in  gilt.  This  fairy-like  equipage  had  but 
one  fault :  instead  of  the  pretty  ponies  one  would  have 
naturally  expected  to  see  in  the  shafts,  or  rather  the  pair 
of  small  mules,  with  gay  pompons  and  bells,  that  would 
have  suited  the  vehicle  so  perfectly,  one  saw  two  half- 
nude  natives  in  harness. 

Mme.  Duplay  could  not  repress  an  exclamation  of 
disgust. 

"Good  gracious,  Horace!"  she  cried,  turning  to  her 
husband,  who  had  just  come  in.  "Must  I  really  be 
dragged  along  by  these  men?" 

"Why  not?"  answered  M.  Duplay,  smiling.  "It  is  one 
of  the  customs  of  the  country." 

"A  horrible  custom!"  interpolated  Rosalie,  who  had 
been  assisting  her  mistress  in  her  preparations,  and  who 
was  always  inclined  to  express  her  opinion  pretty  freely. 
"Who  ever  saw  a  Christian  harnessed  like  a  beast  of 
burden? " 

"But  these  men  are  not  Christians,  Rosalie,"  replied 
Alice;  "they  are  Buddhists." 

"So  much  the  worse  for  the  Buddhists,"  retorted 
Rosalie.  "  But  it  is  of  a  piece  with  all  the  rest.  Who 
could  expect  to  see  any  sense  of  decency  in  people  who 
look  as  they  do  !  " 

"  After  all,  I  don't  see  anything  so  very  dreadful  about 
it,  Rosalie,"  said  Mme.  Duplay,  rendered  rather  more 
charitable,  perhaps,  by  the  display  of  intolerance  on  the 
part  of  her  servant.  "It  is  not  so  very  long  since  we 
abandoned  the  use  of  sedan  chairs  in  France.  There  was 
one  in  my  mother's  garret,  as  you  may  recollect." 

"But  it  wasn't  carried  by  horrid  monkeys,  like  these," 
responded  Rosalie ;  "  and  I'm  pretty  sure  the  bearers  of 
it  did  n't  go  about  without  clothes." 


M.  DUPLAY  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  4! 

Scanty  as  was  the  apparel  of  the  jinrikisha  men,  they 
wore  much  more  clothing  than  they  had  done  prior  to  the 
introduction  of  European  customs  into  Japan.  A  few 
years  before,  they  had  worn  no  covering  whatever,  if  we 
except  a  very  elaborate  tattooing  of  the  entire  body,  and 
a  long  plait  of  hair  hanging  down  their  backs. 

All  this  has  since  been  changed  by  official  ordinance. 
The  Government  has  not  only  commanded  all  citizens  to 
clothe  themselves,  but  has  also  given  them  orders  to  cut 
off  their  pigtails  and  to  suppress  tattooing.  These  rather 
arbitrary  measures  have  been  stoutly  resisted  in  many 
instances,  however ;  and,  to  overcome  the  difficulty,  it  has 
even  been  proposed  that  the  police  should  be  provided 
with  big  shears,  by  means  of  which  they  can  sever  the 
seditious  adornment  from  the  heads  of  the  refractory 
whenever  an  opportunity  offers. 

But  all  the  Japanese  did  not  set  such  store  by  their 
pigtails,  and  their  ancient  customs.  Strange  to  say,  this 
kingdom,  which  had  been  so  long  jealously  guarded  from 
the  slightest  contact  with  so-called  "foreign  barbarians," 
had  scarcely  decided  to  open  its  ports  to  them  when  a 
positive  mania  for  foreign  fashions  and  customs  mani- 
fested itself,  and  people  in  general  would  neither  dress,  nor 
eat,  nor  travel  about,  except  in  the  European  fashion. 
These  new  manners  and  customs,  adopted  not  only  hastily, 
but  with  an  utter  lack  of  discrimination,  and  necessarily 
combined  with  Japanese  surroundings,  formed  a  most 
incongruous  medley.  The  dude,  for  instance,  strongly 
infected  with  either  Anglo  or  Franco  mania,  considered 
himself  disgraced  if  he  called  any  object  by  the  name  his 
mother-tongue  bestowed  upon  it ;  but,  unfortunately)  the 
one  he  adopted  in  its  stead  was  almost  always  inappro- 
priate, while  the  utter  impossibility  of  pronouncing 


42  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

certain  letters  often  rendered  it  utterly  ridiculous,  as 
well.  So  far  as  dress  was  concerned,  a  gorgeous  waist- 
coat, imported  by  an  American  house,  was  often  seen  in 
conjunction  with  bare  feet ;  while,  if  some  lady  was 
fortunate  enough  to  become  the  possessor  of  a  particu- 
larly dainty  article  of  underwear,  she  was  so  proud  of  her 
treasure  that  she  took  good  care  not  to  hide  the  least  bit 
of  it. 

It  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  men  of  mature  years 
attempt  to  learn  the  code  of  European  etiquette  from  any 
foreigner  they  chanced  to  meet,  and  to  forget  or  ignore 
their  own,  which  was  much  superior  in  many  respects. 
Not  unfrequently  these  persons  fell  into  the  hands  of 
braggarts  or  practical  jokers,  who  took  a  mischievous 
delight  in  teaching  them  all  sorts  of  absurdities ;  and  it 
must  be  admitted  that  the  wonderful  credulity  of  the 
neophytes,  and  their  intense  admiration  for  everything 
new,  could  not  but  prove  a  strong  temptation  for  any 
lover  of  fun  to  amuse  himself  at  the  expense  of  such 
complaisant  victims. 

Diametrically  opposed  to  these  champions  of  so-called 
reform  was  a  small  faction  that  hated  the  foreigner  and 
his  customs,  and  opposed  the  new  order  of  things  most 
vigorously.  These  conservatives  generally  resided  in 
their  ancestral  homes  in  remote  parts  of  the  country, 
where  they  spent  most  of  their  time  in  cursing  the 
diabolical  inventions  of  the  barbarous  stranger,  and 
hurling  anathemas  upon  such  of  their  compatriots  as 
abandoned  the  dress  and  customs  of  their  forefathers. 
But  their  opposition,  bitter  as  it  was,  could  not  check  the 
impetuous  tide  of  progress,  and  to-day  Japan  is  trans- 
formed. It  has  adopted  the  Gregorian  Calendar,  the 
Sabbath,  lighting  by  gas,  and  even  electricity,  railroads 


"MME.  DUPLAY  HAD  BECOME  QUITE  RECONCILED  TO  HER 
NEW  EQUIPAGE." 


M.  DUPLAY  AND  HIS  FAMILY.  45 

and  steamboats,  the  telegraph  and  telephone,  and  even  a 
police  force  uniformed  after  the  English  fashion.  Per- 
haps even  the  bitterest  among  the  conservatives  have  been 
obliged  to  admit  that  their  intercourse  with  "foreign 
barbarians "  may  have  been  of  some  advantage,  when 
they  note  the  diminution  in  the  ravages  that  small- 
pox makes  each  year  in  their  midst;  though  it  is  quite 
possible  that  some  of  the  most  obstinate  would  respond, 
if  driven  to  the  wall,  "We  would  not  complain  of  small- 
pox if  we  could  but  have  the  good  old  times  back  again !  " 
However  that  may  be,  it  certainly  was  not  persons  of 
this  type  Mme.  Duplay  was  about  to  visit.  That  lady,  by 
the  way,  had  become  quite  reconciled  to  her  new  equipage ; 
for,  once  establish'ed  in  the  jinrikisha,  she  had  been  forced 
to  admit  that  she  found  it  much  more  comfortable  than 
she  expected,  and  that  the  trot  of  her  steeds,  though 
rather  lively,  was  less  trying  to  the  bones  than  that  of  the 
gentlest  horse. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

TWO    RIVAL    QUEENS    OF   JAPANESE    SOCIETY. 

THE  governor's  wife  had  been  notified  of  Mme. 
Duplay's  intended  visit,  and  had  invited  several  of 
her  lady  friends  to  share  the  pleasure  with  her.  These 
ladies  had  taken  great  pains  with  their  toilets,  in  honour 
of  the  foreign  guest ;  but,  unfortunately,  they  were  all 
such  zealous  champions  of  progress  that  they  invariably 
did  their  very  best  to  eradicate  every  trace  of  the  Japan- 
esque both  from  their  costumes  and  surroundings. 

As  a  natural  consequence,  Mme.  Duplay  was  not  a 
little  surprised  and  disappointed  when,  in  place  of  the 
picturesquely-attired  Japanese  women,  seated  on  finely- 
woven  mats,  that  she  had  expected  to  see,  she  found 
herself  in  the  presence  of  several  ladies  dressed  in  the 
European  fashion,  but  in  shockingly  bad  taste,  and 
perched  awkwardly  upon  the  different  pieces  of  a  gaudy 
red-and-gold  damask  parlor  suite. 

It  was  easy  to  see,  from  their  constrained  and  uncom- 
fortable attitudes,  that  they  were  undergoing  positive 
torture;  but  it  was  even  more  easy  to  read  in  their 
ingenuous  countenances  the  pride  these  innovations 
inspired.  Mme.  Yaritomo,  the  fortunate  possessor  of 
all  this  gorgeous  upholstery,  hastened  forward  to  meet 
her  visitor,  and  having  been  recently  initiated  into  the 
mysteries  of  shaking  hands,  extended  hers,  and  bade 

46 


MME.    YARITOMO   INTRODUCING   HER   FRIENDS. 


TWO  RIVAL   QUEENS   OF  JAPANESE  SOCIETY.       49 

the  guest  welcome  in  imperfect  but  very  cordial  French, 
after  which  she  introduced  her  friends,  and  then  ^invited 
Mme.  Duplay  to  take  the  seat  of  honour  on  the  sofa 
beside  her. 

The  other  ladies,  not  being  able  to  converse  in  French, 
were  obliged  to  content  themselves  with  bowing  and 
smiling  most  amiably  upon  the  " honourable  stranger;" 
but  their  time  was  not  lost,  by  any  means,  for  their 
eyes  were  busy,  even  though  their  tongues  had  to  rest. 
Every  fold  and  plait  and  bow  in  Mme.  Duplay 's  toilet 
was  carefully  studied,  with  the  intention  of  speedily 
imitating  it ;  and  Mme.  Yaritomo,  having  an  advantage 
over  the  others  in  being  able  to  express  her  admiration, 
promptly  availed  herself  of  it. 

"What  a  lovely  bonnet!"  she  exclaimed,  without  the 
slightest  preamble.  "What  a  perfectly  lovely  bonnet!" 

"I  am  glad  you  like  it,"  responded  Mme.  Duplay,  a 
little  surprised  at  this  beginning. 

"Would  you  mind  taking  it  off  and  showing  it  to  us?" 

"Not  at  all,"  replied  Mme.  Duplay,  much  amused  by 
this  request. 

And  with  smiling  grace  she  at  once  proceeded  to 
unfasten  the  strings  of  a  dainty  little  Paris  hat,  which 
was  really  well  worthy  of  the  encomiums  bestowed  upon 
it.  The  strings  were  held  in  place  by  a  small  pin, 
consisting  of  a  cat's-eye  surrounded  with  tiny  diamonds, 
and  Mme.  Yaritomo  almost  snatched  the  ornament  out 
of  her  visitor's  hands. 

"How  pretty!  how  very  pretty!"  she  repeated  several 
times.  Then  suddenly  and  with  evident  pride,  "I,  too, 
have  some  diamonds,"  she  added;  "and  so  have  my 
friends." 

Mme.    Duplay,    not    knowing    what    answer    to    make 


50  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

to  this  announcement,  contented  herself  by  expressing 
her  interest  by  a  gracious  smile. 

"But  you  don't  seem  to  have  on  any  bracelets," 
exclaimed  Mme.  Yaritomo,  in  a  tone  of  marked  disap- 
pointment. "Have  you  no  bracelets?  I  have  seven." 

"  Indeed  ? "  responded  Mme.  Duplay,  who  was  justly 
considered  an  admirable  talker  at  home,  but  who  was 
beginning  to  have  some  difficulty  in  keeping  up  this 
conversation. 

"  Have  you  no  bracelets  ? "  persisted  Mme.  Yaritomo. 

"  Bracelets  ?     Oh,  yes  !  " 

"  Then  why  do  you  not  wear  them  ? " 

"  I  hardly  know.  They  are  not  very  much  worn 
now,  I  think,"  said  Mme.  Duplay,  who  could  hardly 
keep  from  laughing  at  the  inquisitorial  manner  her 
hostess  had  suddenly  assumed. 

Bracelets  were  no  longer  fashionable !  Mme.  Yaritomo 
looked  the  very  picture  of  consternation.  The  little  lady 
was  passionately  fond  of  her  jewels;  but  fashion  is  a 
more  implacable  and  relentless  tyrant  than  all  the 
Molochs  in  history,  and  with  the  heroism  that  belongs 
only  to  devout  believers,  Mme.  Yaritomo  unclasped  the 
bracelet  she  wore  about  her  wrist. 

"  People  don't  wear  bracelets  any  more,"  she  announced 
to  her  friends,  in  Japanese. 

This  news  electrified  the  little  assembly,  and  a  chorus 
of  protests  and  lamentations  issued, —  some  of  the  party 
not  being  capable  of  such  prompt  and  heroic  measures 
as  the  governor's  wife. 

"  Don't  be  too  hasty,  my  dear  madame ! "  protested 
Mme.  Duplay,  considerably  disconcerted  at  the  effect 
of  her  words.  "I  may  be  mistaken,  after  all.  It  is 
quite  possible  that  I  am.  Many  very  elegant  ladies 
still  wear  bracelets,  I  assure  you,  and  — 


TWO  RIVAL   QUEENS  OF  JAPANESE   SOCIETY.       51 

"Then  I  can  put  mine  on  again?"  asked  Mme. 
Yaritomo,  with  renewed  cheerfulness. 

"  Certainly,  certainly  !  "  responded  her  visitor. 

With  a  sigh  of  relief,  Mme.  Yaritomo  re-clasped  her 
bracelet;  then,  after  a  few  words  of  explanation  to  her 
little  court,  proceeded,  with  all  the  assurance  of  an 
absolute  sovereign,  to  examine  the  much-admired  bonnet 
with  the  utmost  care  and  deliberation.  Several  of  the 
ladies  evinced  a  strong  desire  to  try  it  on,  but  no 
one  asked  permission, —  very  fortunately, —  inasmuch  as 
the  elaborate  coiffures  of  these  fashionable  dames  pre- 
sented a  gluey  and  gelatinous  appearance,  that  made 
the  probable  consequences  of  such  an  act  decidedly 
unpleasant.  It  was  manifestly  a  fear  of  imperilling 
these  masterpieces  of  the  hairdresser's  skill,  rather  than 
of  being  indiscreet,  that  deterred  them,  however,  for 
not  one  of  them  even  suspected  that  their  curiosity 
was  in  the  slightest  degree  objectionable.  Besides,  there 
was  so  much  infantile  innocence  in  their  manner  of 
displaying  it,  that  no  one  could  possibly  take  offence. 

It  seemed  impossible  to  put  an  end  to  their  impor- 
tunities, however,  and,  in  spite  of  her  good-natured 
tolerance,  Mme.  Duplay  soon  found  herself  obliged  to 
beat  a  retreat,  for  the  inquisitive  strangers  were  be- 
coming more  and  more  bold. 

With  eyes  sparkling  with  admiration  and  interest, 
they  commented  freely  among  themselves  upon  the 
stranger's  beautiful  golden  hair  and  fair  skin.  One 
stroked  the  coil  of  soft  braids  that  surmounted  the 
visitor's  head;  another  daintily  touched  the  French 
lady's  cheek  with  a  slim  brown  hand,  to  satisfy  herself 
that  the  brilliancy  of  her  colouring  owed  nothing  to  art. 
Her  mantle  had  already  followed  the  bonnet;  and  her 


52  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

pretty  parasol  was  also  passed  from  hand  to  hand.  Mme. 
Duplay,  foreseeing  with  alarm  the  moment  when  they 
would  push  their  investigations  still  further,  deemed  it 
advisable  to  terminate  her  visit.  The  profound  disap- 
pointment and  chagrin  depicted  upon  every  countenance 
when  she  arose  to  take  leave  proved  that  her  fears  were 
only  too  well-grounded,  and  that  these  ladies  had 
scarcely  begun  their  inventory. 

"I  regret  to  be  compelled  to  leave  you,  madame,"  the 
visitor  said,  in  gracious  though  decided  tones;  "but  I 
must  call  upon  another  of  your  country-women  before  I 
return  home,  and  my  time  is  limited." 

"Another?  Mme.  Takonti,  I  presume,"  said  the 
hostess,  designating  the  wife  of  the  official  ranking  next 
to  the  governor. 

"No;  Mme.  Komati,  the  widow  of  Col.  Hanasono." 

"Indeed!  You  are  going  to  call  on  her?"  exclaimed 
Mme.  Yaritomo,  with  a  slightly  piqued  air. 

"  I  understand  she  is  an  extremely  cultivated  and  most 
estimable  lady,"  replied  Mme.  Duplay,  much  surprised; 
"and  certainly  her  position,  as  the  widow  of  such  a  hero, 
entitles  her  to  special  consideration." 

"  I  do  not  visit  Mme.  Komati,"  responded  the  governor's 
wife,  stiffly.  "She  is  a  bitter  enemy  to  anything  like 
reform." 

Mme.  Duplay  saw  that  she  was  treading  on  dangerous 
ground,  so  she  said  no  more,  and  having  succeeded  —  not 
without  considerable  difficulty  —  in  regaining  possession 
of  the  various  articles  of  apparel  of  which  she  had  been 
divested,  took  her  departure  in  the  queer  little  equipage 
which  is  sometimes  humorously  styled  a  Pullman  car. 

She  had  no  intention  of  abandoning  her  plan  of  paying 
her  respects  to  Mme.  Komati,  whose  deceased  husband 


TWO  RIVAL   QUEENS   OF  JAPANESE   SOCIETY.       53 

had  shown  M.  Duplay  marked  courtesy  several  years 
before.  Upon  inquiring  that  lady's  place  of  abode,  she 
learned  that  she  resided  a  little  outside  the  city  limits,  and 
not  far  from  the  famous  inn  known  as  "  The  Moon  and  the 
Flowers" — a  name  that  made  her  very  sanguine  in  regard 
to  the  result  of  her  visit  by  encouraging  her  to  believe  she 
was  at  last  going  to  see  a  real  Japanese  home. 

The  exterior  of  the  widow's  abode  proved  eminently 
satisfactory.  In  fact,  Mme.  Duplay  was  charmed  with 
the  airy  and  elegant  appearance  of  the  dwelling. 

The  Japanese,  not  being  skilled  in  the  working  of  stone, 
which,  moreover,  is  far  from  plentiful  in  their  country, 
use  wood  almost  exclusively  in  the  construction  of  their 
homes.  Pine  is  the  material  most  employed,  and,  contrary 
to  our  mode  of  proceedure,  they  begin  by  building  the 
roof,  which  is  usually  ornamented  with  exquisite  taste, 
and  which  rests  upon  plain  wooden  posts,  without  any 
solid  foundation  whatever.  This  roof,  which  is  generally 
very  symmetrical  in  form,  as  well  as  extremely  ornate,  so 
engrosses  the  attention  of  the  beholder  that  he  quite 
forgets  the  lower  part  of  the  structure,  and  almost  fancies 
he  is  gazing  upon  some  charming  nest  suspended  in 
mid-air. 

The  Japanese  house  is  almost  as  destitute  of  walls  as  of 
foundation,  even  the  front  consisting  in  most  cases  of 
sliding  screens  or  papered  shutters,  all  constructed  on  one 
model,  and  of  faultless  joinery,  and  all  covered  at  the 
outset  with  silvery-white  paper,  so  tough  that,  although 
perfectly  transparent,  it  will  last  a  long  while  with  care. 
The  climate  being  rainy,  one  shudders  to  think  of  the 
dampness  such  a  system  must  engender;  but  when  the 
kibacki,  or  fire-box,  is  lighted,  a  Japanese  room  becomes 
quite  warm  and  comfortable,  while,  if  the  weather  outside 


54  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

be  extremely  wet,  there  are  outer  shutters  of  wood,  which 
can  also  be  closed.  The  Japanese  patiently  replaces  his 
paper  walls  as  often  as  necessary;  and,  as  conflagrations 
are  well-nigh  as  frequent  as  rains,  he  is  continually  re- 
building, which  accounts,  at  least  in  part,  for  the  extreme 
neatness  that  excites  alike  the  wonder  and  admiration  of 
strangers.  This  house,  which  has  neither  walls,  founda- 
tion nor  rooms,  is  equally  destitute  of  furniture,  so 
rebuilding  is  by  no  means  a  ruinous  undertaking  in 
Nippon,  and  people  submit  very  philosophically  to  the 
frequent  ravages  wrought  by  the  flames. 

Mme.  Duplay  was  struck  by  the  extreme  elegance  of 
the  little  drawing-room  into  which  a  young  servant  girl 
ushered  her,  begging  her  to  wait  there  while  she  went  to 
summon  her  mistress,  who  was  in  the  garden. 

"  Why  does  this  apartment  give  one  such  a  subtle,  but 
none  the  less  decided,  impression  of  refined  elegance?"  the 
visitor  said  to  herself.  "There  is  nothing,  absolutely 
nothing,  in  it,  not  even  a  stool  or  ottoman  to  seat  one's 
self  upon!  " 

But  Mme.  Duplay  was  mistaken.  There  was  in  this 
little  room  an  article  of  furniture,  or  rather  an  ornament, 
which  could  not  fail  to  attract  the  attention  and  delight  the 
eye  of  the  beholder. 

In  a  dimly-lighted  niche  or  alcove,  upon  an  ebony 
pedestal,  stood  a  tall  crystal  vase  of  exquisite  contour,  out 
of  which  rose  a  superb  white  peony,  with  one  half-open 
bud  and  several  green  leaves. 

This  was  the  sole  adornment ;  but  no  wealth  of  satin  or 
gilding  could  rival  in  beauty  the  queenly  blossom  reigning 
there  alone  in  stately  purity.  The  art  of  arranging  flowers 
is  one  of  a  young  Japanese  girl's  chief  accomplishments, 
and  a  foreigner  must  not  mistake  the  apparent  carelessness 


TWO  RIVAL    QUEENS  OF  JAPANESE  SOCIETY.       55 

which  characterizes  their  arrangement  for  the  work  of 
chance.  Quite  the  contrary.  The  graceful  and  effective 
air  of  negligence  is  a  veritable  science,  governed  by  strict 
rules  and  based  upon  carefully-elaborated  principles. 

On  approaching  the  alcove  to  admire  the  superb  flower, 
Mme.  Duplay  perceived  that  an  artistic  hand  had  slipped 
a  gorgeous  begonia  leaf  between  the  bottom  of  the  vase 
and  the  pedestal,  and  its  brilliant  but  varied  hues, 
softened  by  the  reflection  from  the  crystal,  merged 
themselves  into  an  harmonious  whole  that  was  a  positive 
treat  to  the  eye. 

The  apartment,  as  we  have  before  remarked,  contained 
nothing  else  worthy  of  mention.  There  were  several  of 
the  movable  screens  that  divide  a  house  into  the 
necessary  number  of  rooms  at  night,  and  many  of  the 
finely-woven  mats,  with  bright  borders,  that  always  cover 
the  floor. 

Several  young  pines,  stripped  of  their  bark,  served  as 
pillars.  These  are  always  selected  with  great  care,  as  they 
are  intended  to  form  the  chief  ornaments  of  a  house,  as 
well  as  its  support,  and  really  impart  to  it  the  air  of 
refined  simplicity  that  is  truly  the  height  of  elegance. 

Although  she  had  been  a  widow  nearly  eight  years, 
Mme.  Komati  still  wore  mourning  for  the  husband  she  had 
lost,  and  intended  to  wear  it  until  the  end  of  her  days. 
She  was  a  woman  about  thirty-five  years  of  age,  majestic 
in  bearing,  in  spite  of  the  extreme  slenderness  of  her 
figure,  and  her  face  showed  unmistakable  traces  of  great 
beauty  as  well  as  of  deep  sorrow.  She  was  dressed 
entirely  in  white,  and  the  character  of  her  costume  was 
scrupulously  Japanese  in  every  particular. 

Mme.  Duplay  was  consequently  agreeably  surprised  to 
hear  the  distinguished  lady  greet  her  most  courteously  in 
fluent  French. 


56  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Give  the  lady  a  seat,  Fudsi,"  she  said  to  her  little 
servant,  "and  relieve  madame  of  her  honourable  parasol." 

As  she  relinquished  to  the  care  of  the  little  Japanese 
maid  the  dainty  confection  of  silk  and  lace  which  seemed 
to  monopolize  the  honours  of  the  day, — having  been  so 
extravagantly  admired  at  Mme.  Yaritomo's,  and  now 
dubbed  "honourable"  in  the  Komati  mansion, —  Mme. 
Duplay  could  not  help  thinking  that  the  attempt  to  find 
her  a  seat  would  prove  a  difficult  matter. 

But  Fudsi,  no  whit  disconcerted,  pushed  aside  one  of 
the  paper  screens  that  lined  the  walls,  thereby  disclosing 
a  cupboard,  from  which  she  drew  a  rattan  chair,  in  which 
Mme.  Duplay  seated  herself,  and  afterwards,  two  dainty 
lacquer  stands,  richly  inlaid  with  mother-of-pearl,  one  of 
which  she  placed  before  the  visitor,  and  the  other  before 
Mme.  Komati,  who  had  seated  herself  on  a  mat  a  little  way 
off.  This  done,  without  waiting  for  further  orders,  she 
replaced  the  screen  that  concealed  the  cupboard  and  pushed 
back  another.  Mme.  Duplay  now  perceived  that  the  apart- 
ment was  much  larger  than  she  had  supposed ;  for,  thanks  to 
these  movable  partitions,  the  interior  of  a  Japanese  house 
can  be  changed  at  will.  To-day,  the  heat  having  induced 
Mme.  Komati  to  give  a  summer-like  appearance  to  the 
room,  one  of  the  screens  had  been  so  placed  as  to  conceal 
the  kibacki,  which  is  in  constant  requisition  in  every 
Japanese  home,  inasmuch  as  the  owner  depends  upon  it 
for  boiling  water  for  his  tea  and  a  light  for  his  pipe. 

Fudsi,  having  placed  before  each  of  the  ladies  a  teapot 
and  cup,  as  exquisite  as  they  were  tiny,  retired ;  and  Mme. 
Duplay,  after  a  half-hour's  conversation  with  the  charming 
widow,  departed,  delighted  to  have  met  a  real  Japanese 
lady  at  last. 

The  two  visits  she  had  paid  served  to  give  her  a  pretty 


TWO  RIVAL   QUEENS   OF  JAPANESE  SOCIETY.       $f 

correct  idea  of  the  two  rival  factions  she  was  likely  to  be 
brought  in  contact  with  during  her  stay  in  Japan:  one 
enthusiastic,  even  to  the  verge  of  folly,  about  everything 
new  and  foreign,  the  other  deeply  imbued  with  a  devotion 
to  the  ancient  institutions  of  the  country  that  amounted  to 
positive  fanaticism.  It  must  be  admitted  that  Mme. 
Duplay's  sympathies  were  with  the  Komati  party;  but 
necessity  compelled  M.  Duplay  to  take  advantage  of  the 
kindly  feeling  which  the  governor  manifested  toward  him, 
for  scientific  research  in  Japan,  as  well  as  China,  is  often 
brought  to  an  abrupt  termination  by  the  superstitions 
common  to  the  natives  of  both  countries,  and  more  than 
once  M.  Duplay  would  have  found  it  impossible  to  proceed 
with  his  geological  investigations  but  for  Yaritomo's 
timely  interference  in  his  behalf. 

The  natural  result  of  this  state  of  things  was  a 
continuance  of  the  friendly  relations  between  the  two 
families,  —  relations  which  subsequently  led  to  Shakes- 
peare's departure  for  Ravacha  in  company  with  M.  Duplay 
and  his  children,  and  indirectly  to  the  accident  that 
compelled  them  to  solicit  Dai'li-Richita's  hospitality. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    DAIMIO'S    REVELATION. 

OLD  Tokiwa  had  applied  such  an  efficacious  fomen- 
tation to  Alice's  swollen  ankle  that  the  young  girl, 
on  waking  the  next  morning,  thought  herself  entirely 
cured,  and  sprang  nimbly  from  her  couch ;  but  the  sharp 
pain  she  experienced  when  her  foot  touched  the  floor, 
made  her  cry  out,  and  Marusaki,  who  was  already  up, 
rushed  to  her  assistance. 

"Ah!  you  will  have  to  resign  yourself  to  remaining 
our  prisoner  some  days  longer,"  she  exclaimed.  "A 
sprained  ankle  is  not  so  easily  cured  as  all  that.  We 
will  do  our  best  to  keep  you  from  becoming  discontented 
-during  your  stay,  however." 

"I  am  very  sure  I  shall  not  become  discontented  in 
your  company,"  responded  Alice,  warmly  embracing  her 
new  friend.  "  I  only  wish  I  could  run  about  this  curious 
•old  castle  with  you.  How  provoking  that  I  should  be 
-laid  up  in  this  way!" 

"I'll  call  Tokiwa,  and  see  if  she  can't  do  something 
for  your  poor  little  foot,  and  perhaps  you'll  be  running 
about  as  briskly  as  ever  a  few  days  from  now,"  answered 
Marusaki,  consolingly. 

Old  Tokiwa  promptly  appeared,  in  answer  to  the 
summons,  and  proceeded  to  assist  the  girls  in  dressing, 
with  salaams  and  profound  reverences  which  amused 

Alice  not  a  little. 

58 


THE  DAIMIO'S  REVELATIONS.  59 

On  presenting  each  garment  to  the  youthful  visitor, 
for  example,  she  showered  compliments  of  this  style 
upon  her  and  her  belongings, — 

"Here  is  the  illustrious  young  lady's  honourable  petti- 
coat," "the  noble  visitor's  resplendent  stockings,"  or  "the 
gracious  stranger's  dignified  slippers."  "Will  the  radiant 
young  lady  permit  that  humble  worm  of  the  earth, 
Tokiwa,  to  fasten  her  honourable  dress?"  etc.,  etc. 

Alice  could  not  help  smiling,  but  she  took  care  not 
to  let  the  good  old  creature  perceive  it.  More  than 
once  since  their  arrival  in  Japan  the  brother  and  sister 
had  amused  themselves  by  mimicking  this  grandiloquent 
style  of  talking,  and  many  a  time  M.  Duplay's  house 
had  resounded  with  such  expressions  as,  "my  respectable 
umbrella,"  "your  glorious  fork,"  "our  sublime  slippers." 
But  these  phrases,  which  sounded  so  ridiculous  in  the 
mouths  of  Tokio  merchants,  seemed  much  more  appro- 
priate in  this  old  ruined  castle.  They  seemed  to  become 
invested  with  a  sort  of  archaeological  odour,  and  with  the 
grandeur  of  years  gone  by.  Alice  soon  began  to  realize 
this.  As  for  Marusaki,  she  seemed  to  think  the  old 
servant's  manner  perfectly  natural,  and  expressed  herself 
in  a  similar,  though  rather  less  extravagant,  fashion. 

When  Alice  began  to  arrange  her  hair,  Tokiwa  and 
her  young  mistress  watched  her  every  movement  with 
eyes  that  expressed  the  most  profound  admiration  for 
the  wealth  of  golden  tresses ;  but  when  she  had  finished, 
she  glanced  at  Marusaki,  and  seeing  how  charming 
she  looked  in  her  gayly-flowered  robe,  she  exclaimed, — 

"  If  I  dared,  I  would  certainly  ask  you  to  lend  me  a 
dress  like  yours.  It  is  so  pretty,  and  it  would  be  so 
amusing  to  appear  before  Gerard  and  papa  transformed 
into  a  Japanese  girl.  They  would  hardly  know  me ! " 


6O  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

Marusaki  seemed  delighted  at  the  idea,  and  running 
to  a  closet,  pulled  out  several  even  more  fantastic 
and  charming  dresses.  She  wanted  to  dress  Alice  in 
the  costume  she  had  worn  the  evening  before, —  one 
that  had  come  down  to  her  from  her  mother,  who  had 
worn  it  "at  the  time  of  her  nuptials,"  she  added,  naively. 
But  Alice  declined  that  honour,  and  selected  a  gay  robe 
of  flowered  linen,  similar  to  that  Marusaki  was  wearing, 
and  confined  it  at  the  waist  with  a  long,  broad  sash  of 
pale  blue  silk. 

"  Now  my  hair  ought  to  be  arranged  like  yours," 
cried  Alice. 

So  old  Tokiwa,  taking  possession  of  the  beautiful 
golden  hair,  proceeded  to  construct  a  towering  structure 
like  that  which  crowned  Marusaki' s  head.  Her  attempt, 
it  must  be  admitted,  was  not  altogether  successful,  for 
the  soft,  fleecy  hair  of  the  little  French  girl  did  not 
adapt  itself  very  well  to  the  operation,  and  presented 
a  much  less  smooth  appearance  than  that  of  the  Japanese 
women.  Her  companions  were  delighted,  nevertheless, 
and  when  Marusaki  had  fastened  a  tiny  bunch  of  red 
carnations  in  the  golden  hair,  and  placed  a  big  paper 
fan  in  her  hand,  Alice  made  the  prettiest  little  Japanese 
girl  imaginable. 

-  Even  Dai'li-Richita's  sombre  visage  relaxed  into  a  smile 
when  Marusaki  ushered  in  her  new  friend  in  this  attire, 
and  it  was  evident  that  the  little  French  girl's  whim 
pleased  her  dignified  host  immensely.  He  realized,  for 
the  first  time  in  his  life,  perhaps,  how  much  different 
races  might  gain  by  coming  in  contact  with  one  another. 
This  family  of  foreigners,  so  ready  to  adapt  themselves  to 
Japanese  habits  and  customs,  so  quick  to  appreciate  the 
charm  and  poesy  of  them,  cast  a  ray  of  sunlight,  as  it 
were,  into  the  depths  of  the  Daimio's  gloomy  soul. 


DAILI-RICHITA'S    SOMBRE   VISAGE    RELAXED    INTO    A    SMILE." 


THE  DAIMICfS  REVELATIONS.  63 

The  first  breakfast  consisted  principally  of  boiled  rice, 
which  was  eaten,  as  on  the  evening  before,  from  the  small 
lacquered  trays  that  served  as  tables.  There  was  none  of 
the  gayety,  freedom  and  genial  conversation  that  char- 
acterize a  family  repast  in  European  households.  Each 
person  ate  rapidly  and  in  silence.  Alice,  who  sat  directly 
opposite  Dai'li-Richita,  felt  thoroughly  uncomfortable, 
confronted  by  the  morose  face  of  her  host,  who  dispatched 
his  rice  with  marvellous  celerity  and  without  uttering  a 
word.  Accustomed  to  treat  her  own  parents  with  affec- 
tionate familiarity,  it  seemed  a  terrible  thing  to  her  to 
have  such  a  grim-looking  father,  and  as  she  furtively 
compared  his  austere  visage  with  the  gentle  and  benevo- 
lent countenance  of  her  beloved  parent,  she  could  not  help 
congratulating  herself  that  she  had  been  born  in  France 
instead  of  in  Japan. 

After  breakfast  the  children  went  out  into  the  garden, 
leaving  the  two  men  of  the  party  alone  together. 

Dai'li-Richita  offered  M.  Duplay  an  exquisitely-carved 
wooden  pipe,  containing  about  a  thimbleful  of  pale  golden- 
brown  tobacco ;  then  each  of  them  seating  himself  on  a 
mat,  they  began  to  smoke  in  silence. 

The  tobacco  must  have  had  a  softening  effect  upon 
Dai'li-Richita' s  heart,  for  when  he  offered  his  guest  the 
wherewithal  to  replenish  his  pipe,  his  grim  features 
relaxed  into  a  smile. 

"  I  should  have  been  very  much  surprised,  to  say  the 
least,  if  any  one  had  predicted  twenty  years  ago  that  I 
should  ever  find  myself  taking  a  friendly  smoke  with  a 
European,"  he  remarked.  "  In  those  days  I  knew  little 
or  nothing  in  regard  to  foreign  countries  or  their  inhab- 
itants, and  what  — 

He  checked  himself  abruptly,  and  M.  Duplay  smilingly 
completed  the  sentence  for  him  by  adding,— 


64  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  And  what  you  have  learned  since  has  given  you  little 
desire  to  become  better  acquainted  with  them,  you  were 
about  to  say,  were  you  not  ?  I  am  not  at  all  surprised 
that  the  innovations  so  suddenly  imposed  upon  your 
countrymen  have  irritated  you  a  little,  especially  as  what 
I  see  of  your  family  and  the  patriarchal  customs  you  still 
maintain  show  me  how  distasteful  this  new  order  of  things 
must  be  to  you.  Were  it  not  for  a  fear  of  being  con- 
sidered too  inquisitive,  I  should  ask  if  it  is  not  this  that 
has  induced  a  man  like  yourself  to  retire  from  the  world 
instead  of  placing  the  talents  with  which  Nature  has 
endowed  him  at  the  service  of  his  country.  Do  not  think 
it  is  idle  curiosity  that  impels  me  to  speak  thus.  What  I 
have  just  said  seemed  to  come  spontaneously  from  my 
lips,  and  I  am  surprised  at  my  own  audacity.  Impute  my 
words,  I  beg  of  you,  to  the  interest  and  regard  with 
which  you  and  your  children  have  inspired  me." 

As  he  spoke,  M.  Duplay  extended  his  hand  to  his  host, 
who  took  it  as  cordially  as  it  was  offered. 

"And  I,  too,  have  conceived  a  strong  liking  for  you," 
responded  Dai'li-Richita,  after  a  moment's  silence.  "  You 
are  perfectly  right  in  your  conjecture  that  this  sudden 
invasion  of  foreign  manners  and  customs  into  my  native 
land  has  excited  my  intense  hatred  against  all  those 
arrogant  nations  which  have  rushed  in  upon  us  as  upon  a 
subjugated  country,  criticising  our  customs,  ridiculing  our 
habits,  and  filling  the  heads  of  our  young  people  with  all 
sorts  of  absurd  and  foolish  notions.  The  Japanese  were 
a  contented  people  before  this  invasion.  We  indulged  in 
no  dangerous  experiments,  but  lived  in  a  peace  and  happi- 
ness as  complete  as  mortal  man  ever  knew  here  below, 
simply  by  following  in  the  footsteps  of  our  ancestors. 
The  sudden  revolutions  which  are  the  curse  of  European 


THE  DAIMIVS  REVELATIONS.  6$ 

countries  were  unknown  here.  Our  customs  suited  us  ; 
they  were  a  part  of  ourselves, — a  product  of  our  country,  a 
sequence  of  the  natural  order  of  things.  And  in  a  day 
they  must  all  be  changed :  the  fiat  goes  forth  that  we 
are  to  adopt  those  of  foreign  lands,  without  knowing  how 
or  why.  I  ask  you  frankly,  would  you  yourself  adopt  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  laws  and  customs  entirely  alien  to 
your  country  ? " 

"No  one  would  ever  think  of  forcing  them  upon  us," 
was  the  reply  that  rose  to  M.  Duplay's  lips;  but  he 
repressed  the  imprudent  words  in  time,  and  endeavoured 
to  evade  this  rather  dangerous  question  by  saying, — 

"  I  am  not  mistaken,  then,  in  supposing  that  you  have 
not  always  led  this  retired  life  ?  " 

"No;  you  are  perfectly  right,"  answered  Daili-Richita. 
"  This  man  you  see  living  here  in  utter  solitude,  this  man 
whose  children  are  growing  up  in  poverty  and  obscurity 
instead  of  being,  as  their  rank  and  birth  entitle  them  to 
be,  among  the  first  in  the  land, — this  Dai'li-Richita,  whose 
castle  can  show,  as  its  sole  defenders,  an  aged  serving- 
woman  and  a  few  half-starved  peasants,  who  have  remained 
faithful  in  the  hour  of  misfortune,  has  been  one  of  the 
powerful  of  the  earth.  He  once  had  an  army  of  vassals 
at  his  command ;  he  has  known  what  it  is  to  be  a  leader 
among  men,  and  to  have  a  voice  in  the  destinies  of  his 
country ;  and  this  man  now  does  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
with  his  consent,  Japan  would  never  have  presented  the 
sorry  spectacle  she  does  to-day !  " 

"  I  can  very  readily  understand  how  painful  it  must  be 
to  you  to  be  deprived  of  your  former  rights  and  privi- 
leges," answered  M.  Duplay,  soothingly;  "but  if  I  under- 
stand you  aright,  it  was  of  your  own  free-will  that  you 
have  retired  to  these  remote  estates.  Perhaps  you  will 


66  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

become  reconciled  to  the  changes  that  are  taking  place  in 
your  native  land,  some  day.  Everything— 

"  Never  !  "  interrupted  Dai'li-Richita  violently,  springing 
up,  and  pacing  the  room  with  rapid  strides.  "  I  shall 
never  become  reconciled  to  changes  that  have  made  my 
country — once  the  most  beautiful  land  under  heaven — 
a  miserable  copy  of  nations  we  know  nothing  about,  and 
whose  manners  and  customs  we  ape  without  in  the  least 
understanding  them.  No,  I  shall  never  be  content,  until 
the  day  comes  when  I  see  the  ports  of  Japan  closed,  as  of 
yore,  to  all  foreigners, —  until  I  see  her  governed  by  her 
own  laws,  administered  by  faithful  and  honest  native-born 
citizens.  What  need  have  we  of  strangers  ?  In  years 
gone  by  we  were  happy  and  prosperous  without  them ; 
they  excited  neither  our  envy  nor  our  curiosity.  Why  did 
they  come  here  to  inflict  their  accursed  civilization  upon 
us  ?  And,  above  all,  why,  ah,  why  have  we  ourselves  opened 
our  doors  and  our  hearts  to  them,  instead  of  receiving 
their  overtures  as  they  deserved  to  be  received  ?  I  speak 
too  plainly,  perhaps,"  he  added,  suddenly.  "  Pardon  me  for 
treating  one  who  is  my  guest  in  this  way ;  but  you  asked 
me  to  open  my  heart  to  you,  and  if  I  speak  at  all,  I  must 
speak  the  truth.  Consider  my  words,  then,  a  proof  of  the 
personal  esteem  I  feel  for  you.  Remember,  too,  that  I 
grieve  night  and  day  over  the  humiliation  of  my  country, 
and  forgive  me,  if  I  have  seemed  wanting  in  courtesy." 

"  I  shall  not  forgive  you  if  you  do  not  continue  to  treat 
me  with  the  same  frankness,"  exclaimed  M.  Duplay; 
"and  I,  in  turn,  must  ask  your  pardon  for  my  persist- 
ence. Let  us  forget,  as  you  did  a  moment  ago,  that  we 
are  not  of  the  same  race,  and  let  us  consider  the  present 
condition  of  Japan.  The  events  you  deplore  are  irrep- 
arable in  their  effects ;  there  is  no  such  thing  as  going 


THE  DAIMIO'S  REVELATIONS.  6/ 

backward ;  no  country  has  ever  accomplished  the  retro- 
grade movement  you  so  ardently  desire.  Progress  is  a 
marvellous  thing ;  once  it  begins,  there  is  no  possibility  of 
checking  it,  and  one  could  not,  if  one  would,  plunge  back 
again  into  darkness  a  people  whose  eyes  have  once  been 
opened  to  the  light.  Even  conceding  that  there  is  much 
which  is  very  naturally  distasteful  and  even  obnoxious  to 
you  in  our  customs  and  institutions,  it  is  none  the  less 
true  that  our  progress  in  the  arts  and  sciences  merits  your 
admiration,  while  in  more  than  one  department  of  the  fine 
arts  your  instruction  would  be  of  inestimable  advantage 
to  us.  Why  do  you  object  to  an  interchange  of  benefits  ? 
I  am  sure  you  would  not  desire  to  return  to  the  tents  and 
wandering  habits  of  your  remote  ancestors,  the  first 
Mongolians.  So  why  should  you  desire  to  rid  your  mind 
of  the  more  liberal  and  enlightened  ideas  which  European 
civilization  has  introduced  into  it  ?  Besides,  recollect  that 
you  have  been  subjected  to  no  humiliation  whatever.  It 
was  not  a  conquest,  nor  a  superior  armed  force  that 
imposed  the  customs  you  so  deplore  upon  you ;  it  is  of 
her  own  free-will  that  Japan  has  adopted  them,  and  you 
may  be  sure,  that  so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  if  we  find 
anything  to  admire  either  in  your  art,  your  industrial 
productions  or  your  customs,  we  shall  be  only  too  glad  to 
profit  by  it.  And,  by  the  way,  this  son  of  yours,  a  lad 
who  seems  to  me  to  be  endowed  with  an  unusually  bright 
mind,  will  you  not  let  him  reconcile  you  to  these  foreign 
innovations,  and  profit  by  the  advantages  of  both 
civilizations?" 

Daili-Richita  shook  his  head  with  an  air  of  implacable 
resolve. 

"  My  son  was  born  a  Japanese,  and  if  I  have  any  influence 
over  him,  he  will  die  a  Japanese.  Never,  with  my  consent, 


68  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

shall  he  affiliate  with  the  enemies  of  his  country,  who  are 
my  personal  enemies  as  well,  as  you  will  see,  for  I  propose 
to  tell  you  my  history.  The  regard  I  have  conceived  for 
you  makes  me  desirous  that  you  should  judge  of  my 
conduct.  I  am  unwilling  that  you  should  consider  me  a 
narrow-minded  person,  embittered  by  disappointed  ambi- 
tion, and  incapable  of  comprehending  any  of  the  great 
issues  of  the  day.  Listen,  and  then  judge. 

"  I  belong  to  an  ancient  family  of  Daimios  and  Samurais. 
From  time  immemorial  my  ancestors  have  held  important 
places  in  the  councils  of  the  nation.  The  annals  of  Japan 
are  filled  with  their  deeds  of  valour.  They  have  always 
been  jealous  of  their  country's  honour,  ambitious  for  her 
glory,  and  devotedly  attached  to  her  laws.  As  a  child,  my 
father  taught  me  to  revere  the  institutions  of  my  country, 
and  even  then  I  was  eager  to  pour  out  my  blood  in  her 
defence.  The  determination  to  open  our  country  to  the 
so-called  benefits  of  foreign  civilization  was  a  thunderbolt 
to  me.  I  need  not  recall  to  your  mind  the  well-known 
particulars  of  that  national  crisis.  You  know  with  what 
passion  the  Japanese  espoused  either  one  side  or  the 
other.  The  Civil  War  broke  out.  My  education  and 
character,  as  well  as  all  the  traditions  of  my  race,  at  once 
decided  me,  and  I  unhesitatingly  espoused  the  cause  of  old 
Japan,  and  at  the  head  of  my  retainers,  I  tried  to  stem  the 
tide  of  revolution.  But,  alas !  all  my  efforts  proved  futile. 
The  enemy  was  already  in  the  heart  of  the  citadel,  for  the 
Japanese,  lost  to  all  sense  of  honour,  called  the  foreigner 
into  our  midst.  A  brutal  invasion  would  have  been  less 
painful  to  me,  for  to  see  my  own  countrymen  voluntarily 
bow  their  heads  beneath  the  yoke !  —  It  was  a  terrible 

blow  to  me!  but  I  was  fated  to  undergo  others  still  more 
terrible.  Disaffection  soon  became  apparent  among  my 


THE  DAIMIO'S  REVELATIONS.  69 

followers.  A  vile  traitor,  named  Yoshitsne,  an  obscure 
vassal,  who  had  been  protected  and  befriended  by  our 
family,  did  his  best  to  increase  this  disaffection,  and  before 
I  was  aware  of  it,  he  went  to  carry  the  submission  of 
nine-tenths  of  my  men  to  the  Mikado :  and  while,  driven 
to  desperation  by  this  discovery,  I  was  preparing  for  a  last 
effort,  in  company  with  the  few  who  had  remained  faithful 
to  me,  the  wretch  who  had  basely  betrayed  me  received 
my  confiscated  property  as  a  reward  for  his  treachery.  It 
is  more  than  probable  that  he  has  become  one  of  the  most 
prominent  men  in  the  new  party  ere  this." 

"  Have  you  never  heard  anything  about  him  since?" 
inquired  M.  Duplay. 

"  Neither  about  him  nor  any  one  else.  My  life  since 
then  has  been  that  of  a  proscribed  man  and  of  a  wild 
beast,  but  it  is  not  at  all  likely  that  the  miserable  wretch 
effected  the  degradation  of  his  country  for  nothing.  It  is 
worse  than  useless  to  revert  to  the  past.  You  have  heard 
of  the  battle  of  Fujimu,  near  Kioto,  a  desperately-fought 
battle  that  lasted  three  days.  I  took  part  in  it,  and  proved 
myself,  I  think,  worthy  of  the  blood  that  courses  in  my 
veins.  I  was  known  then  as  Daili-Asama.  Richita  was  a 
pet  name  in  my  boyhood,  and  I  resumed  it  when  I  became 
an  outcast.  Ah,  well !  you  can  ask  the  old  soldiers  who 
took  part  in  that  battle  what  they  think  of  Asama.  They 
will  tell  you  his  fierce  resistance  has  become  one  of  the 
legends  of  our  country,  —  I  can  speak  of  all  this  now  as 
if  some  other  person  than  myself  had  been  concerned  in 
the  matter,  it  seems  so  long  ago, — and  I  lost  even  the 
right  to  bear  my  own  name,  after  having  rendered  it 
illustrious.  Alas  !  nothing  proved  of  any  avail,  neither 
right,  nor  valour,  nor  patriotism.  It  was  decreed  that  we 
were  to  be  vanquished;  and,  more  unfortunate  than 


70  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

hundreds  of  my  friends,  I  did  not  meet  with  death  upon 
the  field  of  honour.  I  was  found,  almost  buried  under  a 
pile  of  dead  bodies,  by  my  wife,  the  gentle  Haruka. 
Assisted  by  old  Tokiwa,  she  bore  me  far  from  the  scene 
of  combat ;  and  when  I  recovered  consciousness,  after  the 
long  interval  of  delirium  caused  by  my  wounds,  it  was  to 
find  myself  in  a  cave  alone  with  these  two  devoted  women, 
—deserted  by  my  followers,  vanquished,  powerless  and 
despoiled  of  my  property, — to  learn,  too,  that  our  cause 
was  irretrievably  lost,  and  that  Japan  had  not  only  opened 
her  doors  to  the  stranger,  but  was  adopting  his  customs 
with  the  wildest  enthusiasm :  in  short,  that  everything  I 
loved  and  revered  had  vanished  forever.  Under  these 
circumstances,  there  seemed  to  be  nothing  left  for  me  but 
self-destruction,  and  I  should  certainly  have  put  an  end  to 
my  life  but  for  the  prayers  and  entreaties  of  my  poor 
Haruka.  Never  very  strong,  the  shocks  and  the  privations 
she  had  been  forced  to  undergo  had  proved  too  much  for 
her.  After  nursing  me  back  to  life,  she  gradually  faded 
away,  like  a  flower  severed  from  its  parent  stalk.  She  died 
in  my  arms,  beseeching  me,  with  her  last  breath,  not  to 
desert  our  children,  my  gentle  Marusaki,  and  my  little 
Inoya,  then  only  a  few  months  old.  I  made  the  sacrifice ; 
I  promised  to  live  and  rear  my  children  in  the  faith  of 
their  ancestors.  A  price  had  been  set  on  my  head,  and 
this  fact  made  me  take  a  strange  pleasure  in  preserving  it. 
After  living  five  or  six  years  in  a  secure  retreat  in  the 
desert,  I  ventured  to  return  here.  The  village  was 
deserted,  my  castle  a  complete  ruin,  grass  was  growing  in 
the  halls  where  I  had  played  as  a  child ;  even  the  carriage- 
road  that  led  to  my  door  was  concealed  by  a  thick  growth 
of  briers.  The  past  seemed  so  nearly  forgotten,  and  this 
region  of  country  so  deserted,  that  I  yielded  to  the 


THE  DAIMI&S  REVELATIONS.  *Jl 

temptation  to  resume  possession  of  my  old  home,  —  poor 
and  dilapidated  as  it  had  become." 

There  was  a  silence.  M.  Duplay  had  listened  with 
sorrowful  interest  to  his  host's  sad  story.  The  latter 
remained  absorbed  in  his  gloomy  memories  for  several 
minutes,  then,  raising  his  head, — 

"  You  can  understand  my  feelings  better  now,  perhaps," 
he  resumed  with  a  melancholy  smile.  "  I  have  seen  all 
I  held  most  sacred  crumble  away  before  my  eyes.  I 
have  seen  the  institutions  I  had  revered  from  infancy 
rudely  demolished.  I  have  lost  everything, —  wealth,  rank, 
honours,  and  even  the  right  to  wield  a  sword.  Under 
such  circumstances  it  must  be  evident  to  you  that  exist- 
ence can  have  few  charms  for  me ;  but  I  promised  my 
wife  that,  however  much  I  might  long  for  death,  I  would 
not  take  my  own  life ;  so  day  after  day  I  see  my  country 
stripped  of  more  and  more  of  her  former  grandeur,  and 
have  even  lost  the  power  to  utter  a  single  protest  against 
this  deplorable  state  of  things.  If  I  should  ask  for  a 
pardon, —  a  pardon  for  having  fought  in  defence  of  the 
right, —  the  Mikado  would  probably  grant  it !  But  I  would 
rather  die  a  thousand  deaths, — what  do  I  say?  No,  I 
would  rather  live  on  in  solitude  and  obscurity,  brooding 
over  the  memory  of  our  past  greatness.  I  shall  live  and 
die  here ;  my  son  will  do  the  same  after  me.  I  have  no 
hope  of  any  improvement  in  this  condition  of  affairs. 
As  you  remarked  just  now,  a  nation  can  make  no  retro- 
grade movement,  and  I  realize  that  Japan,  having  once 
opened  her  ports  to  the  foreigner,  can  never  close  them 
again.  Ah,  well!  then  there  is  nothing  left  for  me  but 
resignation.  I  shall  continue  to  vegetate  here  in  poverty 
and  obscurity,  but  never  will  I  acquiesce  or  bow  the  knee 
to  this  new  order  of  things  !  " 


72  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

M.  Duplay,  deeply  touched  by  the  narrative  he  had  just 
heard,  silently  extended  his  hand  to  his  host,  who  pressed 
it  warmly. 

He  did  not  know  what  to  say  in  the  way  of  advice  or 
consolation  to  the  unfortunate  man  who  had  made  him 
his  confidant.  Chimerical  as  his  ideas  were,  it  was  evident 
that  Dai'li-Richita  held  them  dearer  than  his  own  life,  and 
most  assuredly  a  comparative  stranger  had  no  right  to 
attempt  to  convince  him  of  the  fallacy  of  his  reasoning, 
consequently  there  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  remain 
silent. 

There  was  one  point,  however,  which  still  seemed  to 
trouble  him. 

"  Does  this  Yoshitsne  of  whom  you  spoke  know  your 
place  of  retreat  ? "  he  asked. 

"I  cannot  say,"  replied  his  companion,  coldly.  "I  do 
not  fear  him,  however,  and  if  he  ever  ventures  to  approach 
my  door  he  will  meet  with  the  reception  he  so  richly 
deserves." 

Daili-Richita's  face  wore  such  a  ferocious  expression  as 
he  uttered  these  words  that  M.  Duplay  did  not  pursue  the 
subject  further,  but  a  vague  disquietude  filled  his  mind  at 
the  thought  that  he  had  unwittingly  become  the  custodian 
of  a  secret  upon  which  his  host's  safety  depended.  M. 
Duplay  certainly  had  no  intention  of  telling  any  one  that 
he  had  enjoyed  the  Daimio's  quaint  hospitality  in  his  old 
ruined  castle;  but  could  he  be  equally  certain  that  his 
children,  his  valet,  and  above  all,  Shakespeare  Yaritomo, 
would  display  the  same  prudence?  He  promised  himself 
that  he  would  exact  a  promise  of  the  most  rigorous  silence 
concerning  this  episode  from  the  last-named  young  gen- 
tleman, however,  before  they  returned  to  Tokio. 

"  It  is  evidently  of  the  greatest  importance  to  keep  your 


THE   DAIMI&S  REVELATIONS.  73 

place  of  retreat  a  profound  secret,"  he  remarked,  thought- 
fully. 

" Unquestionably,"  was  the  reply.  "Still,  who  would 
be  likely  to  recognize  the  daring  rebel  Asama  in  Dai'li- 
Richita  ?  The  stirring  events  in  which  I  played  a  promi- 
nent part  are  now  things  of  the  past.  I  am  poor, 
powerless,  and  well-nigh  forgotten.  I  inhabit  a  ruin  far 
from  the  haunts  of  men.  One  must  be  timorous  indeed 
to  fear  me,  or  even  to  remember  my  existence." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

INCREASING   DISCONTENT. 

WHILE  the  foregoing  interview  was  taking  place 
between  the  parents,  the  children  were  rapidly 
becoming  better  acquainted.  Gerard,  who  was  a  pupil  in 
a  Paris  lyceum,  began  to  tell  Inoya  about  his  school-life 
and  his  studies  and  amusements  there, —  all  of  which 
seemed  so  marvellous  to  the  little  Japanese  lad,  that  his 
eyes  dilated  with  wonder.  Shakespeare,  jealous  of  the 
admiration  his  companion  had  excited,  and  desirous  of 
proving  himself  an  equally-favoured  individual,  began  in 
turn  to  boast  of  the  advantages  he  himself  enjoyed  at  the 
famous  Imperial  University  in  Tokio.  He  described  the 
beauties  of  the  large  hall,  the  interesting  exercises  attend- 
ing the  distribution  of  prizes,  and  the  wonders  of  the 
chemical  and  physical  laboratories,  and  also  gave  an 
enthusiastic  account  of  the  experiments  conducted  there. 
Strange  to  say,  Inoya' s  interest  and  curiosity  in  regard  to 
European  countries,  and  foreign  civilization  in  general, 
seemed  to  equal,  if  not  exceed,  his  father's  abhorrence  of 
them,  so  he  listened  to  Shakespeare  with  a  rapt  attention 
that  flattered  the  youth  not  a  little.  At  last,  a  rather 
imperfect  description  of  the  Leyden  jar  excited  Inoya's 
curiosity  to  the  highest  pitch. 

"  Is  that  really  so  ?  Can  you  shut  lightning  up  in  a 
glass  bottle,  and  draw  sparks  from  it  by  placing  your 
finger  on  a  knob  in  the  top?"  he  asked,  wonderingly. 

74 


INCREASING   DISCONTENT.  75 

"Yes,  my  boy,"  responded  Shakespeare,  in  a  patron- 
izing tone,  "and  I  assure  you,  one  feels  the  spark  plainly 
enough.  If  the  shock  was  much  stronger,  it  would  stun 
you.  In  fact,  by  uniting  several  Ley  den  jars  you  can 
construct  a  battery  powerful  enough  to  kill  an  ox." 

"Is  this  true?"  inquired  Inoya,  turning  to  Gerard,  who 
seemed  to  inspire  the  young  Japanese  with  implicit 
confidence. 

"  Perfectly  true ;  and  it  is  not  the  greatest  wonder  in 
the  study  of  physics,  I  can  tell  you.  Do  you  know  that 
this  lightning  Shakespeare  speaks  of  can  also  be  made  to 
transport  any  news  intrusted  to  it  over  a  metallic  wire 
with  the  rapidity  of  thought  itself  ?  It  is  only  necessary 
to  have  this  wire  carried  on  poles  between  the  two  places 
where  one  wishes  to  establish  communication,  and  friends, 
no  matter  how  far  apart  they  may  be,  can  converse  with 
each  other  as  if  they  were  in  the  same  room." 

"  Even  if  they  are  as  far  from  each  other  as  Fuji  and 
Ravacha?"  asked  Inoya. 

"Even  if  they  are  ten,  or  a  hundred,  or  a  thousand 
times  as  far  apart,"  replied  Gerard. 

"  Oh ! "  exclaimed  the  young  Japanese.  The  idea 
seemed  to  overwhelm  him.  All  this  seemed  so  extraor- 
dinary, so  utterly  incomprehensible.  Gerard,  seeing  him 
listen  with  so,  much  interest,  began  to  appreciate  the 
pleasures  and  advantages  of  his  school-life  much  more 
keenly  than  he  had  ever  done  before.  Viewed  now,  from 
a  distance,  and  divested  of  all  its  petty  annoyances  and 
hardships,  a  modern  education  presented  itself  to  him  in 
its  true  light,  viz.  :  as  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  a 
youth  can  receive. 

"  And  what  do  you  study  ?  "  he  inquired.  "  You  are 
learning  Greek  and  Latin,  I  suppose." 


76  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"No." 

"Mathematics?" 

"Not  yet." 

"  Nor  French  ?     I  am  studying  English  at  home." 

"No,"  replied  the  lad,  dejectedly. 

"  History,  then,  and  geography  ?  " 

"No.  I  am  studying  none  of  these  things.  I  am 
committing  the  maxims  of  the  sages  to  memory,  and  I  am 
also  learning  to  write." 

"  Well,  you  can  beat  me  at  that,  I  am  sure ! "  exclaimed 
Gerard,  fearing  that  he  had  wounded  his  new  friend's 
feelings.  "It  is  a  fine  thing  to  be  able  to  draw  as  well 
as  you  do !  Papa  says  there  are  many  noted  artists  who 
cannot  handle  a  pencil  as  you  do." 

"Oh!  one  requires  no  teaching  to  do  that,"  responded 
Inoya.  "  Beside,  what  does  it  amount  to  ?  I  wish  I  could 
see  that  room  you  are  telling  me  about." 

"The  physical  laboratory  ?  Oh,  yes !  it  contains  all  sorts 
of  apparatus, —  retorts  and  crucibles,  and  Voltaic  piles. 
Our  lessons  in  physics  are  very  interesting, —  we  are 
making  experiments  all  the  time.  They  are  very  often 
failures,  but  that  doesn't  matter.  Another  thing  you 
would  enjoy  immensely  is  the  telescope,  through  which 
you  can  study  the  sun  and  moon  and  stars  as  easily  as  if 
you  had  them  in  your  hand.  I'll  tell  you  what  you  ought 
to  do: — you  ought  to  ask  your  father  to  let  you  go  back 
to  France  with  us  when  we  go,  and  then  we  can  attend 
school  together." 

Inoya  sighed  heavily,  and  a  tear  glistened  in  his  eye. 

"  My  father  will  never  let  me  cross  the  ocean,"  he 
answered,  sadly.  Dai'li-Richita  hates  foreigners.  He  will 
live  and  die  in  the  home  of  his  ancestors." 

"  Oh !  but  one  can  always  return  to  the  home  of  his 


INCREASING  DISCONTENT.  77 

ancestors,"  exclaimed  Gerard,  who  was  of  a  very  practical 
turn  of  mind.  "I  myself  have  left  Paris, —  the  home  of 
my  ancestors, —  but  I  count  upon  returning.  There  are  a 
great  many  Japanese  being  educated  in  Europe  now.  I 
have  met  at  least  a  dozen  of  them  in  Paris. 

"I  know  that,"  replied  Inoya,  dolefully;  "but  DaTli- 
Richita's  son  will  never  be  one  of  them.  He  will  live  and 
die  in  these  old  ruins." 

"  Oh,  well,  I  wouldn't  mind  that  very  much,  if  I  were 
you,"  said  Gerard,  to  console  him.  "Your  country  is 
quite  as  beautiful  as  ours,  and  perhaps  you  would  be 
disappointed  if  you  did  go  to  a  European  school.  It 
is  n't  always  smooth  sailing,  is  it,  Shakespeare  ?  " 

Shakespeare  took  good  care  to  say  nothing  about  the 
chaffing  and  ridicule  that  his  fellow-students  heaped  upon 
him  on  account  of  his  ignorance,  the  thickness  of  his 
brain,  and  his  overweening  vanity  and  conceit ;  but  went 
on  expatiating  upon  the  immense  advantages  of  a  modern 
education,  and  in  this  way  aroused  the  spirit  of  mischief 
in  Omar,  who  was  sitting  in  the  sunshine  a  short  distance 
from  the  boys,  in  a  corner  of  Inoya' s  little  garden.  Had 
he  been  within  M.  Duplay's  hearing,  he  would  not  have 
attempted  to  indulge  in  any  pleasantry,  but  he  felt  safe 
for  the  time  being. 

"Ah,  Monsieur  Shakespeare!"  he  began,  obsequiously, 
"  it  is  easy  to  see  that  you  have  had  the  advantages  of  a 
European  education  ;  but  it  surprises  me  that  such  a  well- 
educated  person  should  know  so  little  about  etiquette." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  asked  Shakespeare,  much 
alarmed. 

"Why,  I  saw  you  drinking  at  the  table  just  now,  and 
with  all  due  respect  to  you,  I  must  say  that  your  table 
manners  are  not  what  they  should  be.  In  all  the  gay 


78  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

capitals  I  have  visited  it  is  customary  to  drain  one's  cup, 
and  then  turn  it  bottom-side-up,  in  order  to  show  that  one 
has  enjoyed  the  contents  and  drunk  every  drop." 

"Thank  you,  thank  you,  Omar!"  cried  Shakespeare, 
with  effusion.  "  I  recollect  now  having  heard  this  time- 
honoured  custom  mentioned.  If  I  have  neglected  it,  it  is 
merely  from  forgetfulness  on  my  part,  I  assure  you." 

"  There  are  a  few  hints,  too,  that  I  should  like  to  give 
you  in  regard  to  your  dress,"  continued  Omar,  imper- 
turbably.  "In  Paris,  young  men  of  fashion  do  not  dress 
as  you  do  in  the  evening." 

"  That  is  strange,  for  I  have  watched  M.  Duplay  very 
closely—" 

"  Oh,  yes,  unquestionably !  but,  in  the  first  place,  M. 
Duplay  is  travelling ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  he  does  not 
pride  himself  on  being  a  model  of  elegance  in  his  attire." 

"Tell  me,  then!"  said  Shakespeare,  much  interested. 

"Well,  as  you  can  very  readily  imagine,  men  do  not 
take  the  trouble  to  have  their  dress-shirts  starched  as 
stiff  as  buckram  to  hide  them  afterwards,  so  they  wear 
them  outside  their  trousers  in  the  evening.  Worn  in  this 
way  with  a  black  broadcloth  suit,  the  effect  is  extremely 
stylish." 

"  Yes,  the  contrast  between  the  black  and  white  must 
be  very  effective,"  responded  poor  Shakespeare,  nai'vely. 
"  I'm  very  much  obliged  to  you,  I'm  sure,  Omar ;  and 
when  I  attend  the  next  ball  at  the  French  or  English 
legation,  I  shall  profit  by  your  advice.  And  now  what 
else  ? " 

"Well,  I  notice  you  always  wear  patent-leather  shoes 
with  your  dress-suit.  That  does  n't  do  at  all.  It  is  the 
fashion  now  to  wear  russet  shoes  and  a  white  straw  hat 
with  a  black  suit.  The  shoes,  hat  and  shirt  relieve  the 
sombreness  of  the  costume,  you  see." 


"SHAKESPEARE   DREW    OUT    HIS    NOTE-BOOK. 


INCREASING   DISCONTENT.  8 1 

Shakespeare  pulled  out  his  note-book,  and  hastily  jotted 
down  these  valuable  hints. 

"  Stop  that,  Omar,"  said  Gerard,  in  a  whispered  aside. 

"  Let  him  alone,  or  you  '11  make  him  more  of  a  simpleton 
than  he  is  now." 

"That  would  be  impossible!"  replied  Omar,  who  hated 
the  governor's  son  and  heir  most  cordially.  "  It  makes 
me  mad  to  see  him  put  on  such  airs  with  little  Inoya  here, 
who  is  no  bigger  than  my  fist,  it  is  true,  but  worth  a  dozen 
of  him." 

"  That  is  all  very  well,  but  you  know  my  father  does  n't 
like  these  jokes,  and  you  had  better  not  indulge  in  them 
in  his  presence,  or  behind  his  back,  either." 

Just  at  that  instant  Gerard,  who  was  amusing  himself 
while  he  talked  in  lightening  up  a  pile  of  earth  in  which 
Inoya  intended  planting  some  new  flowers,  made  a  mis- 
step, and  fell  full  length  upon  his  shovel.  He  sprang  up, 
laughing  at  his  awkwardness,  but,  on  drawing  his  watch 
from  his  pocket  a  few  minutes  afterwards,  he  discovered 
that  the  glass  was  broken  and  the  hands  badly  bent.  The 
watch,  too,  had  stopped. 

"Look!  my  watch  is  broken!"  he  exclaimed,  much 
troubled.  "  How  shall  I  ever  get  it  mended  here?" 

"Yes,  watchmakers  are  scarce  in  these  parts,  I  must 
admit,"  responded  Omar. 

"You  can  see  what  the  matter  is  with  it,  can't  you?" 

"  No,  Monsieur  Gerard ;  I  don't  know  anything  about 
watches — " 

"  Will  you  let  me  look  at  it?"  asked  Inoya,  eagerly,  his 
eyes  shining  like  stars. 

"  Oh,  certainly  !  Do  you  know  anything  about  watches, 
Inoya  ? " 

"  I  never  had  one  in  my  hands  before,  but  I  've  been 
longing  for  a  look  at  yours  or  M.  Duplay's." 


82  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Why  did  n't  you  say  so  ?  Be  careful,  though ;  the 
works  are  very  delicate." 

Inoya  took  the  watch,  and  seating  himself  in  a  corner, 
soon  became  absorbed  in  a  study  of  the  mechanism. 
Gerard  began  to  shovel  dirt  again ;  Omar  was  sleeping 
peacefully,  imitated  by  Shakespeare,  who  had  spread 
his  fine  cambric  handkerchief  over  his  face,  as  he  had 
seen  Omar  arrange  his  big  bandanna  to  protect  himself 
from  the  flies. 

Not  very  long  afterwards,  Inoya  brought  the  watch 
back  to  his  friend.  The  glass  was,  of  course,  lacking, 
but  the  hands  had  been  straightened,  and  the  ticking 
had  begun  again. 

"  It  is  going,  you  see,"  remarked  Inoya,  quietly,  though 
he  looked  pale,  and  seemed  much  excited. 

"What!"  exclaimed  Gerard,  greatly  pleased.  "Why, 
how  did  you  do  it  ?  You  had  to  take  it  to  pieces, 
did  n't  you  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"You  must  have  had  tools  to  do  that." 

"  No,  I  had  only  my  fingers." 

"  But  how  did  you  manage  to  make  it  go  ?  The  works 
of  a  watch  are  very  complicated." 

"  I  looked  and  searched ;  I  was  so  anxious  to  see  it 
go  again,  I  forced  it  to,  I  think.  A  watch  is  wonderful. 
One  would  almost  think  it  was  alive." 

"Yes,  though  but  for  you  this  one  would  have  been 
the  same  as  dead.  Come  with  me,  and  let  me  tell  my 
father  what  you  have  done.  He  will  be  astonished,  I 
can  tell  you." 

And  Gerard  ran  to  M.  Duplay,  who  was  just  entering 
the  garden,  and  told  him  what  had  occurred,  proudly 
displaying  his  watch,  which  was  going  as  well  as  ever. 


INCREASING  DISCONTENT.  83 

M.  Duplay  placed  his  hand  on  the  shaven  head  of 
the  young  Japanese,  and  gazed  thoughtfully  at  his 
intelligent,  mobile  face. 

"  You  like  study,  do  you  not,  Inoya  ? "  he  asked. 
"You  like  to  understand  the  reason  of  things, —  to 
know  how  to  account  for  them,  and  to  be  able  to  judge 
what  their  effect  will  be?" 

"  Oh,  yes,"  answered  the  lad,  with  a  sigh. 

"How  did  you  manage  to  obtain  an  insight  into  the 
workings  of  this  watch,  when  you  had  never  seen  one 
before  ? " 

"  I  took  it  apart,  piece  by  piece ;  I  said  to  myself : 
'What  makes  it  tick?  What  makes  it  tell  the  time?' 
And  then,  all  at  once,  I  understood.  I  saw  that  it  was 
only  necessary  to  move  a  tiny  steel  spring,  and  I  did 
it  — "  said  Inoya,  lifting  his  earnest,  intelligent  eyes  to 
M.  Duplay 's  face. 

That  gentleman  smiled  down  kindly  upon  him.  The 
boy's  answer  reminded  him  of  Newton's,  when  he  was 
asked  how  he  discovered  the  law  of  gravitation, — 

"  By  thinking  about  it." 

"  It  would  be  a  shame,  an  outrageous  shame,"  M. 
Duplay  said  to  himself,  as  he  walked  down  the  path 
with  his  hand  resting  lightly  on  Inoya's  shoulder,  "to 
let  such  a  mind  as  this  run  to  waste.  Even  at  the 
risk  of  displeasing  or  seriously  offending  him,  I  must 
try  to  convince  Dai'li-Richita  that  it  would  be  a  crime 
to  allow  this  child  to  grow  up  in  ignorance.  I  will 
speak  to  him  this  very  evening." 

He  was  as  good  as  his  word.  That  night,  after 
relating  this  fresh  proof  of  Inoya's  intelligence,  he 
asked  his  host  very  plainly  if  his  conscience  did  not 
tell  him  it  was  his  bounden  duty  to  do  everything  in 


84  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

his  power  to  facilitate  the  cultivation  of  a  mind  so 
eager  for  knowledge  and  instruction. 

But  Dai'li-Richita  remained  obdurate.  In  vain  M. 
Duplay  endeavoured  to  convince  him  of  the  incalculable 
benefits  of  a  modern  education;  all  his  arguments 
proved  futile. 

"  Inoya  will  receive  an  old-fashioned  Japanese  edu- 
cation," he  replied,  stolidly,  —  "an  education  like  his 
father's  and  forefathers'.  It  sufficed  to  make  them 
good  patriots  and  brave  and  virtuous  men.  It  must 
suffice  for  him,  as  well ! " 


CHAPTER  VII. 
INOYA'S  FLIGHT. 

ALICE  had  entirely  recovered  from  her  accident,  and 
M.   Duplay,  not  wishing  to  trespass  too  long  upon 
Daili-Richita's    hospitality,    was    preparing   to   leave   the 
castle. 

This  was  a  great  trial  to  Inoya,  for  he  had  not  only 
become  much  attached  to  Alice  and  Gerard,  but  he 
realized  how  terribly  he  would  miss  M.  Duplay's  in- 
structive conversation.  He  would  hear  no  more  of 
those  courteous  discussions  with  his  father;  no  more 
of  those  interesting  descriptions  of  modern  inventions, 
to  which  he  would  have  gladly  listened  for  hours. 

He  thought  of  all  this  with  profound  regret,  as  he 
walked  through  his  little  garden,  selecting  his  choicest 
flowers  as  a  farewell  offering  to  his  departing  friends. 

He  insisted  upon  accompanying  them  to  the  farther 
end  of  the  valley,  and  when  he  at  last  saw  them  disappear 
from  sight  around  a  bend  in  the  scarcely-perceptible  path 
that  led  southward,  a  feeling  of  intense  sadness  over- 
whelmed him,  and  he  seated  himself  abstractedly  upon 
the  border  of  a  tiny  lake.  There  was  a  fishing-line  in 
one  of  the  large  sleeves  of  his  kimono;  he  unrolled  it, 
fastened  it  to  a  pole,  baited  it,  and  attempted  to  fish, 
but  his  thoughts  were  far  away,  and  although  several 
spotted  beauties  came  and  nibbled  at  the  bait,  he  did 
not  even  think  to  pull  his  line  out  of  the  water. 

85 


86  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

A  hand  laid  lightly  on  his  shoulder,  made  him  turn 
his  head. 

It  was  his  sister,  Marusaki,  who  was  gazing  at  him 
with  anxious  eyes. 

"What  ails  my  beloved  Inoya  ? "  she  asked,  gently. 
"His  lips  do  not  smile,  and  I  see  a  tear  glittering  in 
the  corner  of  his  eye." 

"  Oh,  Marusaki,  I  am  so  unhappy ! "  cried  Inoya, 
throwing  his  arms  about  her  neck. 

"And  why?" 

"  I  want  to  be  a  learned  man.  I  want  to  see  and 
know  all  about  those  wonderful  modern  inventions,  and 
I  shall  always  be  an  ignoramus,  and  have  to  spend 
my  life  here  in  this  wretched  hole. 

"  Is  that  what  you  call  the  home  of  your  ancestors 
Inoya,  —  the  house  where  you,  as  well  as  our  father, 
was  born,  where  he  has  reared  us  with  so  much  care, 
and  where  we  have  lived  so  happily  ? " 

"Oh,  I  know  I  am  ungrateful,  my  dear  Marusaki!  but 
how  can  I  help  it  ?  When  I  think  how  bitterly  opposed 
father  is  to  my  studying  about  these  things,  I  — " 

He  burst  into  tears,  and  picking  up  his  fishing-tackle, 
directed  his  steps  homeward,  followed  by  his  sister. 

Marusaki  watched  him  sadly.  Content  with  her  own 
lot,  and  with  no  ambition  except  to  make  those  around 
her  happy,  the  gentle  girl  could  not  understand  Inoya's 
longing  to  behold  the  wonders  of  that  unknown  world, 
which  their  new  friends  had  so  glowingly  described. 

Dai'li-Richita  was  waiting  for  them  at  the  door. 

"Here,  Inoya,  is  a  letter  you  must  take  to  your  Uncle 
Arichito,"  he  said.  "All  the  servants  are  busy  in  the 
rice-fields,  and  I  cannot  call  upon  them.  If  you  start 
in  half  an  hour,  you  can  easily  get  back  before  sunset." 


INOYA   DID    NOT    EVEN    THINK    TO   DRAW    HIS    LINE   OUT 
OF   THE    WATER." 


INOYA1  S   FLIGHT.  89 

"Why  not  let  him  remain  at  uncle's  until  to-morrow, 
Father?  It  would  do  him  good,"  ventured  Marusaki, 
anxious  to  divert  her  brother's  thoughts. 

"Very  well,"  replied  her  father,  kindly.  "He  need 
not  return  for  several  days,  unless  he  chooses.  I  expect 
his  aunt  will  want  to  keep  him  awhile." 

Inoya  seemed  pleased  at  the  idea,  and  at  once  began 
his  preparations  for  departure.  His  kind  sister  thought- 
fully filled  the  big  sleeves  of  his  kimono  with  the  choicest 
dainties  she  could  find  in  the  larder.  After  she  had 
encircled  her  brother's  waist  with  a  handsome  silk 
sash,  she  made  him  put  on  his  getas,  or  travelling  shoes, 
—  a  queer  sort  of  footgear,  with  soles  made  of  three 
graduated  layers  of  kiri  wood,  —  and  one  of  the  deep 
capes  of  oiled  paper,  which  serve  as  a  tolerably  good 
substitute  for  our  mackintoshes,  and  upon  his  head  a 
hat  made  of  rushes,  shaped  like  a  big  mushroom. 

Thus  equipped,  Inoya  bade  his  father  good-by,  and 
after  an  even  more  affectionate  farewell  to  his  sister, 
trotted  off  on  his  queer  three-story  sandals. 

It  was  not  without  a  feeling  of  mingled  sorrow  and 
remorse  that  Inoya  quitted  the  paternal  mansion,  for  he 
was  revolving  a  daring  and  even  wicked  scheme  in  his 
mind.  This  was  to  go  to  Tokio,  and  see  the  famous  col- 
lege and  other  wonders  Gerard  and  Shakespeare  had 
described,  instead  of  remaining  several  days  at  his  uncle's, 
as  his  father  had  given  him  permission  to  do. 

Such  a  strange  plan  could  have  originated  only  in  the 
round  pate  of  a  Japanese  lad.  To  leave  the  paternal  roof 
and  sally  forth  in  quest  of  an  education  is  a  misdemeanor 
of  rare  occurrence  in  other  countries ;  but  this  was  Inoya's 
scheme.  An  intense  thirst  for  knowledge  was  consum- 


90  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

ing  him ;  he  felt  humiliated  by  his  ignorance  of  the 
sciences,  the  mere  names  of  which  had  been  more  than 
enough  to  excite  his  curiosity  to  the  highest  pitch. 

Plans  of  this  nature  were  engrossing  his  attention  as  he 
approached  the  village  of  Sontag,  where  his  Uncle  Arichito 
resided.  On  his  arrival  there  he  had  not  fully  made  up 
his  mind  to  carry  them  into  execution,  but  an  incident 
that  occurred  soon  decided  him. 

To  reach  his  uncle's  house  he  was  obliged  to  pass 
the  village  school,  which  he  had  occasionally  attended, 
though  only  a  visitor,  as  he  had  never  received  any 
instruction  except  from  his  father.  He  entered  it  now  to 
pay  his  respects  to  the  teacher,  who  greeted  him  very  cor- 
dially, and  called  his  attention  to  certain  improvements 
lately  introduced  into  the  school  in  the  shape  of  desks 
and  benches  for  the  use  of  the  pupils,  who  were  ranged, 
the  boys  on  the  right,  the  girls  on  the  left,  side  of  the 
school-room.  Up  to  this  time  they  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  squatting  on  the  floor  to  study  their  lessons  or  write 
their  exercises  ;  now  they  were  seated  on  wooden  benches, 
like  civilized  children. 

"What!"  thought  Inoya,  "even  these  little  peasants 
are  enjoying  the  advantages  of  foreign  civilization,  while  I 
remain  in  barbarism,  —  a  stranger  to  all  these  customs 
and  improvements  !  No ;  this  decides  me.  I  shall  go  to 
Tokio !  " 

It  is  quite  true  that  Inoya  might  have  persuaded  his 
father  to  allow  him  the  educational  advantages  of  a  wooden 
bench  in  the  village  school-house  at  Sontag,  but  the  lad 
now  regarded  that  modest  institution  with  supreme  con- 
tempt. It  was  to  a  college  he  was  resolved  to  go, —  a  fine, 
modern  college  or  university,  with  a  physical  and  chemical 
laboratory ;  so,  his  mind  being  fully  made  up,  he  informed 


I  NOVA'S  FLIGHT.  91 

his  uncle  that  he  would  be  obliged  to  leave  almost  imme- 
diately. 

"  I  wish  I  could  keep  you  several  days,  but  as  you  can 
stay  only  a  few  minutes,  let  me  make  you  a  little 
present,"  said  that  worthy  man,  slipping  two  shining 
silver  coins  into  his  nephew's  palm. 

He  knew  that  Dai'li-Richita  was  poor,  and  took  advan- 
tage of  every  opportunity  to  indirectly  assist  him  and  his 
children. 

Inoya  accepted  with  gratitude  a  gift  that  would  assist 
him  very  considerably  in  the  execution  of  his  plans,  and 
asked  to  see  his  aunt,  who  came  in  haste  from  the  farther 
end  of  the  garden,  where  she  was  engaged  in  embroidering 
an  obi  for  her  husband. 

"  What !  "  she  cried  ;  "  Inoya  here,  and  I,  who  have  been 
planning  a  surprise  for  him  so  long,  knew  nothing  about 
it!" 

She  dragged  him  out  into  the  court-yard,  and  proudly 
exhibited  to  his  admiring  eyes  a  small  white  rabbit. 
These  tiny  animals  were  considered  such  a  curiosity  in 
Japan  several  years  ago  that  persons  sometimes  paid  as 
much  as  seven  or  eight  hundred  francs  for  them,  so  it  is 
little  wonder  that  Inoya  stood  for  a  moment  speechless 
with  surprise  and  delight,  half  inclined  to  abandon  his 
plans  altogether  in  order  to  enjoy  the  company  of  the 
pretty  little  creature,  who  sat  nibbling  some  lettuce  leaves 
with  a  contented  air. 

"  Little  Kiko  is  yours,  Inoya.  I  make  you  a  present  of 
him.  You  can  take  him  away  with  you,  if  you  wish." 

"Take  him  away  with  me?"  exclaimed  Inoya,  hardly 
believing  his  own  ears.  "  Do  you  really  mean  to  give 
him  to  me  for  my  very  own  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  dear.     The  manager  of  our  tea  plantation 


92  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

gave  him  to  me  some  time  ago,  and  I  have  been  saving 
him  for  you." 

Inoya  hardly  knew  how  to  thank  his  aunt,  who,  on 
hearing  that  he  intended  to  return  home  that  same 
evening,  advised  him  to  leave  without  delay,  so  he  could 
reach  his  destination  before  dark. 

Inoya  departed  with  his  treasure  pressed  tightly  to 
his  heart;  but  Kiko,  frightened  by  this  new  mode  of 
locomotion,  fidgeted  about,  with  the  evident  intention  of 
making  his  escape  at  the  first  opportunity,  so  Inoya,  to 
prevent  this,  tied  him  up  in  his  broad  silk  sash  in  such  a 
way  that  only  his  little  white  head  was  visible. 

With  this  new  companion,  things  wore  a  more  cheerful 
aspect.  The  lonely  journey  he  had  dreaded  so  much  had 
no  terrors  for  him,  now  Kiko  was  to  share  its  dangers  with 
him,  so  he  walked  briskly  on,  happy  one  moment  at  the 
prospect  of  seeing  Tokio,  and  perhaps  of  even  gaining 
admission  into  the  famous  college  there,  and  miserable  the 
next  with  remorse  for  having  deserted  his  father  and 
sister. 

When  he  thought  of  that,  Inoya  paused,  and  even 
began  to  retrace  his  steps ;  then  he  said  to  himself,  — 

"  No ;  I  will  write  to  them,  and  they  will  forgive  me ;  I 
am  sure  they  will,  they  are  so  kind;"  and  once  more 
resumed  his  journey. 

On  reaching  the  banks  of  a  small  stream,  Inoya  thought 
this  would  be  a  good  opportunity  to  partake  of  some 
of  the  viands  which  Marusaki  and  his  aunt  had  stored 
away  in  his  big  sleeves.  Kiko  accepted  his  share  of  the 
lunch  very  good-naturedly,  and  even  carried  his  amiability 
so  far  as  to  eat  from  Inoya's  hand. 

The  repast  ended,  they  resumed  their  journey,  but, 
as  night  came  on,  Inoya  began  to  realize  that  a  pedestrian 
tour  is  not  without  its  discomforts. 


I  NOVA'S   FLIGHT.  93 

He  looked  about  for  a  place  to  sleep,  but  could  find 
nothing  better  than  an  old  tree,  which  was  hollow  at 
its  base.  Into  this  he  crept,  with  Kiko  in  his  arms, 
and  soon  fell  asleep,  in  spite  of  the  hardness  of  his  couch 
and  the  thinness  of  his  coverlet,  which  consisted  solely  of 
his  mantle  of  oiled  paper. 

It  was  broad  daylight  when  he  woke,  and  his  limbs 
were  so  stiff  from  his  long  rest  on  the  damp  ground 
that  he  could  hardly  get  upon  his  feet.  Kiko,  who 
had  been  warmly  wrapped  in  the  silken  folds  of  his 
new  master's  obi,  seemed  as  lively  as  ever,  and  his  good- 
humour  had  the  effect  of  restoring  Inoya' s  courage. 

Despite  the  almost  universal  antipathy  to  cold  water 
among  the  Japanese,  he  went  to  a  neighbouring  brook 
to  wash  his  face  and  hands,  and  having  completed  his 
toilet,  and  eaten  the  rest  of  his  rice-cake,  he  walked 
on  again,  and  soon  reached  the  Tokai'do  road,  the  great 
highway  that  extends  from  one  end  of  the  island  to 
the  other.  Soon  a  cart  appeared,  drawn  by  a  small, 
dejected-looking  horse  with  long  ears.  In  the  cart  sat  a 
big  man,  surrounded  with  chests  of  tea,  and  placidly 
smoking  his  pipe. 

Inoya  asked  him  to  give  him  a  seat  in  the  vehicle, 
in  exchange  for  one  of  his  pieces  of  silver.  The  tea- 
merchant  consented,  and  Inoya  stretched  himself  out 
upon  the  boxes  of  tea,  and  was  soon  sound  asleep.  This 
rest  did  him  good,  and  his  limbs  felt  much  stronger  when 
the  merchant  reached  his  destination,  a  village  about 
thirty  miles  farther  on. 

Here  Inoya  purchased  several  loaves  of  rice-bread,  and 
then  resumed  his  journey.  Night  was  approaching,  and 
the  little  traveller  felt  terribly  forlorn  and  depressed.  He 
had  left  the  mountains  now,  and  the  plain  stretched 


94  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

before  him,  lonely  and  desolate.  As  the  twilight 
deepened,  the  landscape  assumed  a  weird  and  fantastic 
aspect;  the  clumps  of  pines  loomed  up  against  the 
sky  like  so  many  giants;  the  branches  of  the  wild 
camelia  bushes  that  bordered  the  road  waved  gently  and 
mysteriously  to  and  fro  in  the  evening  breeze.  Inoya 
quickened  his  pace;  he  was  not  exactly  afraid,  and  yet 
he  pressed  Kiko  more  closely  to  his  breast,  with  the 
air  of  a  person  who  would  not  be  sorry  to  have  a 
more  stalwart  travelling  companion. 

As  the  last  rays  of  the  setting  sun  disappeared,  a 
cold  rain  began  to  fall,  chilling  the  poor  little  fugitive 
to  the  bone  as  he  hurried  on.  Oh,  how  he  regretted 
his  escapade  now! 

Undoubtedly  at  this  very  moment  his  father  was 
comfortably  seated  beside  the  hibachi ;  and  Marusaki  was 
pouring  him  out  a  cup  of  fragrant  tea,  while  the  two 
chatted  pleasantly  together  on  the  finely-woven  mat, 
or  talami,  in  the  warm  and  cosey  room. 

Two  big  tears  mounted  to  his  eyes,  but  he  quickly 
dashed  them  away.  No;  in  spite  of  the  wind  and  rain, 
in  spite  of  the  gloom  and  the  vague  fear  that  oppressed 
him,  he  would  push  on,  he  would  reach  Tokio,  he  would 
go  to  college ! 

But  he  forgot  the  road,  soaked  with  rain  and  already 
transformed  into  a  succession  of  sloughs  and  mud-holes. 

He  soon  saw  that  he  would  be  obliged  to  stop,  but 
where  could  he  find  a  shelter  from  the  fast-falling  rain? 
A  stack  of  barley  straw  stood  in  a  field  a  little  way  off. 
He  climbed  to  the  top  of  it,  and  after  making  a  hole 
in  the  straw,  crawled  into  it,  and  was  soon  sound  asleep. 

The  next  morning  at  daybreak  he  started  again,  but 
he  was  so  stiff  he  could  hardly  walk,  and  every  bone 


I  NOYAUS  FLIGHT.  95 

in  his  body  ached  terribly.  The  road  wound  in  and 
out  before  him,  like  a  ribbon.  No  houses  or  villages 
were  visible,  and  a  dense  fog  hid  the  neighbouring  hills 
from  view.  Inoya  walked  on,  like  one  in  a  dream, 
vaguely  hoping  he  might  meet  some  human  being,  but 
long,  dreary  hours  passed,  and  his  wish  remained 
ungratified. 

Occasionally  the  sun  shone  out  from  between  passing 
clouds,  making  the  atmosphere  intolerably  sultry  and 
oppressive.  This,  together  with  fatigue  and  hunger,— 
for  his  stock  of  provisions  was  now  exhausted,  —  weak- 
ened him  terribly.  In  a  shamefaced  way  he  asked  some 
laborers  he  met  to  give  him  a  piece  of  rice-bread  in 
exchange  for  his  sash  of  embroidered  silk;  but  they 
answered  only  with  sneers,  and  more  and  more  feebly 
he  tottered  on,  hardly  conscious  what  he  was  doing. 

Several  times  he  was  obliged  to  seat  himself  on  a 
rock  or  stump  to  rest,  and  to  relieve  his  hunger  by 
gnawing  a  twig  or  root.  Thus  the  day  wore  away, 
and  at  nightfall  the  poor  lad  dropped  down  by  the 
roadside,  between  two  ditches,  without  having  strength 
to  stagger  to  his  feet  again. 

Several  times  he  attempted  it,  but  with  a  head  as 
heavy  as  lead,  and  benumbed  limbs,  he  sank  back  again 
in  the  same  spot. 

The  cold,  damp,  starless  night  closed  in  upon  him. 
In  the  distance  he  could  hear  the  shrill  yelping  of  foxes 
and  the  dismal  notes  of  several  screech-owls.  Too 
weak  now  to  feel  any  fear,  he  remained  stretched  out 
on  the  ground,  with  his  head  resting  on  a  stone,  his 
limbs  benumbed  with  cold,  and  his  temples  throbbing 
heavily. 

The  hours  dragged  wearily  along,  but   sleep   did  not 


96  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

come  to  quiet,  even  partially,  the  gnawings  of  hunger. 
Trying  to  warm  his  chilled  fingers  in  Kiko's  warm  fur, 
lie  closed  his  eyes,  only  to  behold  once  again  a  vision 
of  his  father's  plain  but  comfortable  home,  and  to  think 
of  Marusaki's  loving  care  and  tenderness.  Then  his 
senses  began  to  fail  him,  and  finally  deserted  him 
altogether. 

The  light  of  a  clear,  bright  day  was  dawning  when 
he  again  opened  his  eyes. 

"The  walking  will  be  better  now,"  he  said  to  himself. 
"I  '11  try  to  go  on  a  little  way." 

But  his  aching  limbs  refused  to  serve  him,  and  an 
appalling  consciousness  of  his  utter  helplessness  over- 
whelmed him. 

"I  am  dying!"  he  thought.  "My  dear  father,  my 
beloved  Marusaki,  farewell!  Forgive  —  forgive  — 

His  voice  died  away  in  a  sob;  his  head  sank  back 
on  the  stone,  and  his  body  became  rigid.  He  heaved 
a  deep  sigh,  a  scalding  tear  rolled  down  his  cheek,  and 
he  lost  consciousness  entirely.  A  lark  soared  heaven- 
ward, blithely  chanting  the  praises  of  the  lovely  spring 
morning;  the  air  was  soft  and  balmy,  and  the  entire 
plain  seemed  to  laugh  with  joy,  as  the  glorious  sun 
majestically  ascended  into  an  azure  sky  above  the  distant 
hills. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A    NEW    FRIEND. 

,  come,  my  boy!  this  will  never  do  !  Take  one 
more  mouthful !  Now  try  again.  It  is  the  best 
of  sak£  There,  that  is  better.  He  is  opening  his  eyes 
at  last!" 

Inoya  attempted  to  rise,  but  only  sank  back  again  the 
next  instant  into  the  arms  of  an  old  man,  with  a  skin  like 
parchment,  who  was  endeavouring  to  restore  him  to  life. 

Another  swallow  of  sake  gave  him  strength  to  murmur 
a  few  words,  and  smiling  up  gratefully  into  his  preserver's 
face,  he  said,  feebly,— 

"I  'm  so  hungry  !" 

"  It 's  a  very  good  sign  that  you  know  it,  my  little  man. 
I  '11  give  you  something  to  eat  in  a  moment,  but  you  must 
take  a  few  more  mouthfuls  of  brandy,  first." 

Under  the  reviving  influence  of  this  powerful  stimulant, 
Inoya  soon  began  to  feel  as  if  he  had  indeed  been  born 
again,  and  was  able  to  raise  himself  on  one  elbow  and  look 
around  him. 

"  I  'm  not  one  who  expects  impossibilities,"  continued 
the  aged  stranger ;  "  and  I  'm  not  in  the  habit  of  looking 
for  fishes  on  trees,  but  when  I  saw  you  lying  there,  all 
cold  and  rigid,  I  said  to  myself  that  a  swallow  of  sakt  would 
bring  you  to  life.  Now,  my  little  Inoya,  eat  this,  and  you 
will  soon  be  all  right  again." 

97 


98  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN, 

"  How  did  you  find  out  my  name  ? "  inquired  Inoya, 
much  surprised. 

"  The  first  thing  I  did  was  to  look  and  see  if  you  wore 
your  bag  of  amulets,  and  it  was  on  that  I  saw  your  name. 
If  you  had  lost  it,  your  death  would  have  been  certain, 
and  I  should  not  even  have  made  an  attempt  to  restore 
you  to  life." 

Inoya  felt  instinctively  for  the  tiny  bag  of  red  satin 
embroidered  with  gold,  which  he  always  wore  about  his 
neck,  in  accordance  with  the  Japanese  custom,  and  which, 
not  only  contained  several  talismans,  but  a  small  tablet 
bearing  these  words :  "  Inoya,  son  of  Daili-Richita, 
Daimio,  of  Nagaharon  Castle,  in  the  district  of 
Tamiokano." 

Inoya  gazed  at  the  old  man  with  a  wondering  air. 

"What  is  your  name  ?  "  he  asked,  at  last. 

"  Miva.  I  am  a  worker  in  lacquer,  and  live  in  the 
suburbs  of  Tokio." 

"  Tokio ! "  exclaimed  Inoya.     "  How  fortunate  you  are !  " 

"  And  why  ?" 

"Why,  because  there  are  fine  schools  in  Tokio,  where 
one  can  learn  everything." 

"  But,  my  child,  tell  me  how  it  happens  that  you  are  so 
far  from  home  ?" 

Inoya  hung  his  head,  and  reflected  a  moment.  Should 
he  tell  this  good  man  a  falsehood  ?  No ;  he  would  rather 
run  the  risk  of  being  taken  back  to  his  father. 

At  last  he  looked  up. 

"  I  ran  away  from  my  father  to  go  to  Tokio  to  school,'* 
he  answered,  frankly. 

Miva  looked  at  him  a  moment  without  uttering  a  word ; 
then,  in  a  serious  tone,  he  said, — 

" '  An  obedient  son  is  a  greater  treasure  than  the  wealth 


A   NEW  FRIEND.  99 

of  the  Mikado.'  < Better  had  a  father  rear  a  serpent  than 
an  ungrateful  son.'  'Obedience  is  the  chief  of  virtues.' 
'The  child  who  does  not  love  his  father  is  the  delight  of 
demons  '- 

Inoya  was  thoroughly  disconcerted  for  a  moment  by 
this  shower  of  Japanese  proverbs,  with  which  he  had  been 
familiar  from  childhood ;  then  he  exclaimed,  suddenly,— 

"  But  I  do  love  my  father !  It  is  because  I  love  him 
that  I  left  him." 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"My  father  is  a  Daimio,  it  is  true,  but  he  is  poor. 
The  new  Government  has  taken  all  his  property  from  him, 
and  I, —  I  want  to  get  an  education,  so  I  can  make  him 
comfortable  and  happy  in  his  old  age.  To  do  this,  I  had 
to  run  away ;  but  I  shall  write  him  such  respectful  and 
affectionate  letters  that  I  am  sure  he  will  forgive  me, 
especially  as  my  sister,  Marusaki,  will  intercede  for  me." 

"I  know  that  'it  is  easier  to  empty  the  ocean  with  an 
egg-shell  than  to  destroy  a  fixed  resolution ; '  but,  have  you 
considered  all  the  probable  consequences  of  this  step,  my 
dear  child  ?  Do  you  know  what  awaits  you  in  Tokio  ?  " 

"Suffering  and  poverty,  I  suppose." 

"  Have  you  any  money  ?" 

" No;  but  I  have  hands  to  work,  and  eyes  to  see." 

"  Such  possessions  are  better  than  riches,  I  admit. 
Still,  to  make  them  available,  one  must  have  a  trade." 

"  I  can  draw  quite  well,'  said  Inoya,  "and  I  might  earn 
my  living  in  that  way." 

"You  will  find  it  no  easy  matter,  my  child.  You  in- 
terest me,  though,  and  I  will  take  you  to  my  humble 
home,  where  we  will  try  to  get  along  somehow  or  other 
until  you  decide  what  it  is  best  to  do.  I  am  a  lacquerer, 
as  I  told  you.  It  is  not  a  very  lucrative  trade,  but,  suffi- 


100  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

cient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof,  and  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  good  spirits  one  manages  to  live." 

"Oh,  thank  you,  my  dear  Miva!"  exclaimed  Inoya, 
pressing  the  hand  of  the  aged  man  gratefully  to  his  heart. 
"  May  the  gods  crown  your  old  age  with  peace  and  happi- 
ness! I  will  promise  to  be  a  son  to  you." 

"Do  you  feel  able  to  walk  now?" 

"Yes,  father;  your  kind  care  has  restored  me." 

"Let  us  go  on,  then." 

As  Inoya  rose  to  his  feet,  he  felt  something  move  in 
one  of  his  big  sleeves.  It  was  Kiko,  whom  he  had 
entirely  forgotten  at  the  moment  of  his  restoration  to 
consciousness. 

"  My  poor  Kiko!"  he  cried,  displaying  him  to  Miva, 
who  greatly  admired  the  pretty  little  animal,  still  so  rare 
in  Japan. 

Kiko,  when  placed  on  the  ground,  gambolled  about 
awhile,  and  then  concluded  to  eat  his  breakfast  of  thyme 
in  the  ditch  close  by.  When  he  had  finished  they  all 
resumed  their  journey. 

Miva  was  old  and  bent,  but  he  walked  on  quite  briskly, 
smiling  kindly  upon  his  little  companion  now  and  then. 
His  face,  though  as  shrivelled  as  a  winter  apple,  indicated 
both  benevolence  and  goodness,  and  his  little  black  eyes 
twinkled  with  fun.  Inoya  felt  deeply  grateful  to  this  kind 
friend,  who  had  certainly  saved  him  from  death,  and 
secretly  resolved  to  do  everything  in  his  power  to  prove 
his  gratitude. 

A  few  hours  afterwards  the  travellers  reached  a  small 
village,  standing  in  quite  a  large  grove  of  trees.  Most  of 
the  houses  were  surrounded  by  broad  hedges,  some  at 
least  seven  or  eight  feet  high.  There  were  many  exten- 
sive fields  filled  with  the  tea-plant  and  with  mulberry 


THE    TWO    TRAVELLERS    REACHED    A    SMALL   VILLAGE.' 


A    TRUE  FRIEND'  1 03 

trees;  and  all  along  the  roadside  long  strings  of  yellow 
cocoons  were  hanging  in  the  sun. 

"You  must  be  tired,  so  we  will  stop  and  spend  the 
night  here,"  remarked  Miva. 

"Are  you  not  going  back  to  Tokio?"  asked  Inoya, 
anxiously. 

"Of  course,  my  little  friend.  We  will  resume  our 
journey  to-morrow;  but  I  must  first  secure  a  supply  of 
lacquer.  It  was  that  which  brought  me  here." 

"Where  are  we?" 

"Near  Nikko,  the  incomparable  city.  You  know  the 
proverb :  '  One  who  has  not  seen  Nikko  does  not  know 
what  beauty  is.'  Look!  you  can  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
roofs  of  several  temples  there  in  the  distance." 

Inoya  turned  his  eyes  in  the  direction  indicated,  and 
stood  as  if  spellbound.  Lofty  mountain  peaks,  many  of 
them  covered  with  snow,  were  clustered  around  one  still 
more  elevated, —  the  Nantai-zan,  which  the  Japanese  wor- 
ship as  a  god.  Deep  ravines,  majestic  forests,  placid  lakes 
of  emerald  hue,  embowered  in  luxuriant  shrubbery,  innu- 
merable cascades  and  foaming  torrents,  a  vegetation  of 
inconceivable  richness,  azalias  and  magnolias  growing 
wild  beside  masses  of  pink  and  white  camelias,  and  superb 
ferns  of  every  sort  and  kind,  together  with  many  of  the 
wild  flowers  of  our  own  land, — the  forget-me-not,  butter- 
cup and  violet, —  were  all  combined  in  the  beautiful  and 
imposing  landscape  that  greeted  Inoya's  enraptured  eyes. 

"Come,  come!"  exclaimed  Miva,  at  last.  "We  must 
hasten  on  to  Toya's  yadoya.  That  is  the  best  inn  here. 
If  you  want  to  go  with  me  to  get  varnish  after  you  Ve 
rested  awhile,  you  can  do  so,  but  we  must  n't  waste  any 
more  time." 

So   Inoya,  tearing   himself  from  the  contemplation  of 


1 04  SCHO  OLE  O  Y  DA  YS  IN  JA  PA  N. 

all  this  sun-gilded  splendour,  for  that  is  the  literal  trans- 
lation of  the  word  "  Nikko,"  followed  his  new  protector. 

They  soon  reached  the  chaya,  or  tea-garden,  in  front  of 
the  inn.  It  was  really  a  sort  of  summer-house,  the  roof 
of  which  was  supported  by  four  large  posts  painted  black, 
and  under  which  several  half-naked  peasants  were  soundly 
sleeping. 

On  seeing  the  travellers,  a  servant  came  out,  and  gave 
them  some  warm  water  to  wash  their  feet,  for  in  Japan 
no  person  ever  enters  a  decent  dwelling  with  his  shoes  on, 
or  with  dusty  feet. 

They  were  next  served  with  tea,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom of  the  country,  and  afterwards  with  rice  which  had 
been  previously  cooked,  and  was  now  warmed  up  by 
throwing  it  into  boiling  water  a  moment,  and  with  some 
salt  fish.  Inoya  did  ample  justice  to  the  repast,  after 
which  he  stretched  himself  out  on  the  floor,  and  was  soon 
sound  asleep. 

On  waking,  he  found  that  Miva  had  already  secured 
quite  a  quantity  of  lacquer,  and  decided  to  accompany  him 
and  assist  him  in  obtaining  a  still  larger  supply.  This 
was  an  operation  he  had  long  desired  to  witness,  and  he 
was  delighted  to  have  an  opportunity  at  last. 

Miva  conducted  him  to  a  marshy  valley,  shut  in  on  one 
side  by  a  range  of  hills,  whose  sides  were  covered  with  tall 
cryptomerias.  A  short,  stout  man,  with  a  face  frightfully 
disfigured  by  small-pox,  emerged  from  a  hut  almost  hidden 
among  the  trees  and  approached  them.  He  was  the 
owner  of  the  rhus  vernicefera,  or  varnish  tree,  which  some- 
what resembles  the  European  ash.  In  these  trees  deep 
incisions  are  made,  and  a  copious  flow  of  varnish  is  thus 
secured. 

Lacquer   being   black,   in    most    instances,    Inoya   had 


A    TRUE  FRIEND.  1 05 

always  imagined  that  the  varnish  from  which  it  was  made 
was  the  same  colour.  Judge  of  his  astonishment,  there- 
fore, when  he  saw  a  thick,  white  liquid,  which  was  very 
like  cream  in  appearance,  flowing  from  the  trees,  but 
which  subsequently  turned  much  darker  on  exposure  to 
the  air ! 

Inoya,  having  approached  to  see  the  incision  made  in 
one  of  the  trees,  was  about  to  put  his  fingers  into  it,  when 
Miva  shouted  to  him  not  to  do  it. 

It  is  quite  dangerous,  especially  to  those  who  are  not 
used  to  working  in  it,  to  touch  the  sap  of  the  varnish  tree. 
Its  very  odour  is  poisonous  to  some  persons,  a  fact  so  well 
known  that  no  native  of  Japan  will  go  to  sleep,  or  even 
lie  down  to  rest,  in  the  shade  of  one  of  these  trees. 

After  this  half  day  of  fine  weather,  it  began  to  rain 
again,  but  the  people  of  this  locality  did  not  seem  to  mind 
it  in  the  least.  In  fact,  bad  weather  is  the  rule  rather 
than  the  exception  in  Nikko,  for  it  rains  there  almost 
from  one  year's  end  to  another. 

Miva,  after  paying  the  owner  of  the  grove  what  he 
owed  him,  made  arrangements  to  have  his  varnish  trans- 
ported to  the  inn,  and  then  returned  to  it  himself,  in 
company  with  Inoya. 

It  was  late  when  they  arrived  there,  and  the  floor  of  the 
common  sleeping-apartment  was  already  nearly  covered 
with  recumbent  forms.  All  the  openings  having  been 
closed  with  screens  covered  with  oiled  paper,  the  air  was 
exceedingly  foul  and  oppressive,  and  a  fire-box,  burning  in 
the  middle  of  the  room,  made  the  atmosphere  even  more 
intolerable. 

Inoya  could  not  repress  a  sigh,  as  he  looked  around  for 
a  vacant  place  among  the  crowd  of  sleepers.  A  strong 
feeling  of  repulsion  seized  him  as  he  remembered  his  own 


IO6  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

neat  little  chamber  at  home,  with  its  walls  decorated  with 
gay  flowers,  its  spotless  mats,  and  coverlets  embroidered 
by  Marusaki's  clever  fingers.  As  he  stood  there,  unde- 
cided what  to  do,  he  perceived  that  Miva  was  surveying 
the  sleeping  accommodations  with  equal  disfavour. 

"  I  see  that  this  place  suits  you  no  better  than  it  does 
me,  my  little  man,"  he  said,  good-naturedly.  "  Come,  let 
us  go  out  into  the  tea-garden.  It  isn't  very  cold,  and  we 
shall  at  least  get  some  fresh  air  out  there." 

Ten  minutes  afterwards  Inoya  was  fast  asleep  beside 
Miva,  with  his  white  rabbit  tightly  clasped  in  his  arms.  In 
dreams  he  again  revisited  the  home  he  had  deserted,  and 
even  in  slumber  his  heart  swelled  almost  to  bursting,  at 
the  thought  that  his  father  might  never  forgive  him  for 
having  left  it  without  his  consent. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

IN    TOKIO. 

"\\  7AKE  up,  my  boy!  'Morning  has  gold  in  her  hand 
V  V  for  those  who  are  first  to  greet  her/  you  know." 
It  was  with  these  words  that  Miva  aroused  his  little 
travelling  companion  the  next  morning  at  break  of  day. 
Inoya  sprang  up,  and  after  a  quick  plunge  into  the  bath 
provided  for  guests  in  the  inn,  announced  himself  ready 
for  departure.  The  varnish  had  already  been  loaded  on 
the  back  of  a  little  short-tailed  red  cow,  that  did  not  seem 
at  all  surprised  to  find  herself  enacting  the  part  of  a 
beast  of  burden.  Kiko  was  installed  in  a  basket  on  the 
patient  animal's  back,  and  the  party  started. 

An  hour  later  the  travellers  passed  through  Nikko, 
without  having  time  to  inspect  the  magnificent  temples  in 
which  the  remains  of  leyasu  and  lemitsu,  the  great 
founders  of  the  Shogunate,  repose. 

After  this  their  route  lay  over  a  road  that  reminded 
one  of  an  avenue  in  some  magnificent  park,  not  only  on 
account  of  the  care  with  which  it  was  kept,  but  by  reason 
of  the  beautiful  trees  that  bordered  it.  In  this  land, 
where  the  climate  in  summer  is  both  warm  and  moist, 
vegetation  is  extremely  luxuriant.  Every  rock  is  covered 
with  moss  and  ferns,  and  every  field  is  thickly  studied 
with  brilliant  flowers. 

The  only  fault  in  this  road — and  it  is  one  which  does 

107 


108  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

not  in  the  least  detract  from  its  picturesque  character — 
is  that  one  occasionally  encounters  veritable  flights  of 
steps.  This  made  the  descent  extremely  difficult  for  the 
poor  cow,  and  Inoya  had  to  keep  a  tight  hold  on  her  tail 
to  support  her,  while  Miva  walked  on  a  little  ahead, 
dragging  her  after  him. 

This  road,  bordered  with  small,  scrupulously -neat 
one-story  houses,  gives  one  the  impression  of  a  land 
of  pigmies.  One  might  almost  believe  these  dwellings 
had  been  constructed  for  the  use  of  dolls,  each  object  is 
so  dainty  and  diminutive. 

The  travellers  tarried  a  few  moments  in  Imai'chi,  which 
commands  one  of  the  most  justly-celebrated  views  in 
Japan. 

The  two  magnificent  avenues  leading  from  Nikko  unite 
at  Imai'chi.  It  is  said  that  the  superb  cryptomeria  that 
border  them  were  planted  by  some  devout  soul  in  honour 
of  the  Shoguns  interred  at  Nikko,  because  he  was  too 
poor  to  purchase  a  certain  bronze  lantern  which  he 
wished  to  suspend  over  their  tomb.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
he  could  certainly  have  given  them  no  grander  monument, 
for  these  avenues  are  conceded  to  be  chief  among  the 
many  wonders  of  Japan. 

Miva  and  his  companion  had  chosen  the  Rei'chichi-Kai'do 
road.  This  is  a  broad  highway,  about  fifty  miles  long, 
that  is  sunk  about  eight  feet  below  the  banks  on  which 
the  trees  were  planted.  These  banks  are  covered  with  a 
rich  growth  of  mosses  and  lichens ;  above  rise  the  gigantic 
cryptomeria ;  then  come  two  grass-grown  foot-paths ;  and, 
lastly,  a  glorious  hedge  of  roses  and  azaleas.  Many  of  the 
trees  amazed  Inoya  by  their  colossal  dimensions,  the 
trunk  of  one  being  twenty-five  feet  in  circumference  at 
the  base. 


IN  TOKIO.  109 

The  fact  that  the  branches  do  not  appear  until  the 
trees  attain  an  altitude  of  about  eighty  feet,  and  that 
the  entire  bark  is  marked  with  longitudinal  lines,  greatly 
increases  their  apparent  height. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  imagine  anything  more  grand 
and  imposing  than  this  Rei'hichi-Kai'do  avenue,  with 
its  mysterious  gloom,  the  soft  sighing  of  the  breeze 
through  the  dense  foliage,  and  the  countless  varieties 
of  beautiful  flowers  that  grow  amid  the  grass.  Now  and 
then  one  comes  to  a  small  village,  or  a  deserted 
temple,  whose  bells  chime  softly  as  the  wind  sways  them 
gently  to  and  fro. 

Inoya  was  very  tired,  but  he  forgot  his  weariness  in  his 
enthusiastic  admiration  of  the  natural  beauties  around 
him,  and  as  he  gazed,  he  became  conscious  of  a  still  more 
ardent  love  for  the  land  of  his  birth, — a  more  intense 
desire  to  see  her  great  and  powerful,  —  as  great  as 
those  foreign  countries  which  Gerard  and  his  father 
had  described  to  him ;  and  as  he  trudged  along  he 
said  to  himself  that  henceforth  he  would  not  study 
merely  for  the  pleasure  of  learning,  or  even  to 
insure  his  father  a  competence  in  his  old  age,  but  to 
be  of  service  to  his  country, — to  make  himself  a 
worthy  son  of  such  a  beauteous  land. 

His  courage  had  returned  now.  He  felt  confident  that 
he  should  succeed  in  his  undertaking,  and  that  he  should 
secure  his  father's  forgiveness  eventually.  Towards 
evening  the  travellers  reached  Tochigi.  This  is  quite 
a  large  town,  which  once  formed  a  part  of  the  feudal 
domain  of  a  famous  Daimio.  Most  of  the  residents  follow 
the  trade  of  rope-making,  in  order  to  utilize  the  flax  which 
grows  in  great  abundance  in  this  locality. 

After   a   day  spent   at   the   house   of   one   of   Miva's 


1 1 0  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

friends,  Inoya  felt  much  refreshed,  and  was  eager  to 
continue  his  journey. 

The  road  continued  to  descend  rapidly,  and  very  soon 
the  snow-clad  mountains  in  the  horizon  were  replaced, 
first  by  foot-hills,  and  finally  by  a  comparatively  level 
country. 

Two  days  after  leaving  Nikko  the  travellers  came 
in  sight  of  the  plain  of  Tokio. 

"We  are  not  far  from  our  destination  now,"  said  Miva. 
"I  shall  sleep  under  my  own  roof  to-night,  and  I  shall 
not  be  sorry  for  it,  I  assure  you." 

In  proportion  as  they  neared  the  much-desired  goal, 
Inoya  felt  his  heart  grow  more  and  more  heavy;  and, 
to  tell  the  truth,  the  landscape  before  them  was  not  very 
cheering  in  its  aspect.  What  a  difference  there  was 
between  this  dreary  plain  and  the  verdant  region  where 
his  father  lived,  and  where  the  mountains  presented  such 
an  imposing  panorama!  What  a  difference,  indeed, 
between  this  and  the  romantic  scenery  about  Nikko! 
Here,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  stretched  a  gray, 
monotonous  plain,  with  swampy  places  here  and  there, 
covered  with  a  black  slime.  The  entire  plain  of  Tokio  is 
nothing  more  nor  less  than  one  immense  rice-field,  subject 
to  constant  irrigation,  so  the  men  and  women  one  sees  at 
work  there  are  generally  standing  knee-deep  in  mud. 

A  well-built  road  traverses  this  swamp,  whos.e  monotony 
is  broken  here  and  there  by  an  island-village,  which  forms 
a  sort  of  oasis  in  the  marshy  expanse.  Sometimes 
a  field  a  little  higher  than  the  land  around  it  is  sown  with 
peas,  beans,  onions,  millet  or  golden  wheat,  while  low 
places,  where  the  water  forms  pools  and  ponds,  are  thickly 
covered  with  superb  lotus-blossoms. 

Inoya  had  never  seen  so  many  in  all  his  life  before.     In 


IN  TOKIO.  Ill 

fact,  the  plain  around  Tokio  is  noted  for  the  luxuriance 
with  which  this  regal  flower  flourishes. 

"Oh,  if  Marusaki  could  only  see  these  lotus-blossoms, 
how  delighted  she  would  be !  She  loves  them  so  much !  " 
he  exclaimed. 

"  Do  you  know  why  the  plant  is  cultivated  here  in  such 
profusion?"  inquired  Miva. 

"To  decorate  the  temples  and  houses,  I  suppose." 

"  Not  at  all.  It  is  cultivated  chiefly  as  an  article  of 
food.  The  wealthy  people  of  Tokio  consider  the  root, 
stewed  in  sugar,  quite  a  delicacy." 

"  Eat  the  lotus ! "  repeated  Inoya,  indignantly.  The 
idea  of  regarding  this  queenly  flower  as  an  article  of 
food  —  this  sacred  flower  of  Egypt  and  India,  — 
Marusaki's  favourite  flower  —  seemed  to  him  nothing  less 
than  sacrilege,  and  he  began  to  entertain  a  very  poor 
opinion  of  the  people  of  Tokio. 

As  he  passed  the  edge  of  a  pond,  he  bent  down 
and  culled  a  half-opened  blossom.  Several  drops  of 
water  glittered  like  so  many  diamonds  in  the  depths  of 
the  chalice,  and  the  flower  itself,  surrounded  by  its  large, 
dark,  classically-formed  leaves,  really  seemed  to  have 
something  mystical  and  sacred  about  it.  Inoya  carried 
the  lovely  blossom  tenderly,  even  reverently ;  it  seemed 
to  him  a  souvenir  of  home.  Did  not  Marusaki  love  the 
lotus  more  than  anything  in  the  world  except  her  father 
and  brother? 

The  heat  was  becoming  intense,  and  Miva,  seeing  that 
Inoya  found  it  difficult  to  walk  in  his  getas, — the  soles 
being  much  the  worse  for  wear,  —  made  him  seat  himself 
astride  the  cow.  Accustomed  to  enact  the  role  of  saddle- 
horse,  the  good-natured  animal  did  not  seem  at  all 
surprised  at  this  addition  to  her  load.  Kiko,  having  made 


1 1 2  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

the  entire  trip  in  one  of  the  panniers,  was  in  the  best  of 
spirits,  and  responded  to  Inoya's  caresses  very  cordially. 

The  journey  was  nearly  over,  however. 

"  At  last!"  cried  Miva.  "Look,  Inoya!  there  is  the 
capital !  there  is  Tokio  !  " 

"  My  dear  Miva,  won't  you  explain  why  you  sometimes 
call  the  capital  Yeddo  and  sometimes  Tokio  ?  My  father 
never  calls  it  anything  but  Yeddo." 

"  Probably  that  is  because  your  father  favours  the  an- 
cient order  of  things,"  was  the  reply,  for  Inoya's  remark 
sufficed  to  show  to  what  political  party  his  father 
belonged.  "The  name  Tokio  is  purely  a  modern 
invention.  You  know  that  after  the  Revolution  of  1868, 
which  resulted  in  the  abolition  of  the  Shogunate  and  the 
restoration  of  the  Mikado's  full  powers,  the  Court  was 
removed  from  Kioto,  which  had  received  the  name 
Saikio,  —  Western  Capital ;  and  the  Mikado,  having  come 
to  establish  himself  here,  in  the  former  stronghold  of  the 
Shoguns  and  Daimios,  changed  the  name  of  Yeddo  to 
Tokio, — that  is  to  say,  Eastern  Capital.  Yeddo  belongs 
to  the  old  order  of  things,  Tokio  to  the  new ;  but  they 
are  really  one  and  the  same." 

As  Miva  ceased  speaking,  the  mist,  which  had  up  to  that 
time  concealed  the  city  from  view,  lifted,  and  Inoya  could 
distinctly  see  the  town  standing  in  the  middle  of  the 
gigantic  plain.  To  the  west,  as  well  as  to  the  south  of  it, 
one  could  dimly  discern  lofty  mountains,  which  in  the 
distance  assumed  a  bluish-gray  tint,  very  pleasing  to  the 
eye.  On  the  east  sparkled  the  glittering  waves  of  the  Gulf 
of  Yeddo,  breaking  upon  the  sands  of  a  gently-shelving 
beach. 

Inoya  uttered  a  cry  of  admiration.  He  had  never  seen 
the  ocean  before,  and  the  blue  expanse,  dotted  with  the 


IN  TOKIO.  115 

snowy  sails  of  vessels  of  every  sort  and  kind,  from 
a  fishing-junk  to  the  steamers  that  ran  between  Yokohama 
and  Tokio,  and  to  the  war-frigates  belonging  to  the 
Japanese  Navy,  —  all  combined  to  form  a  picture  well 
calculated  to  excite  the  beholder's  admiration. 

Miva  aroused  him  from  his  enraptured  contemplation  of 
the  novel  scene,  and  hurried  him  on  toward  the  capital. 
In  traversing  the  streets  of  the  city,  however,  Inoya 
experienced  a  feeling  of  profound  disappointment.  Gerard, 
during  his  stay  with  Dai'li-Richita,  had  often  described 
Paris  and  its  wonders.  He  had  told  him,  too,  that  Paris 
did  not  cover  nearly  so  large  an  area  as  Tokio : 
consequently  Inoya  had  constructed  an  imaginary  Tokio 
with  palaces  of  richly-carved  marble  and  stone,  and 
beautiful  streets  and  parks,  like  those  of  which  his  friend 
had  spoken.  And  now  he  found  himself  amid  surroundings 
that  could  certainly  lay  no  claim  to  either  grandeur  or 
elegance. 

He  saw  a  few  dwellings  of  the  ugliest  European  type, 
smeared  over  with  plaster  or  painted  a  dingy  gray; 
narrow  and  irregularly  -  laid  -  out  streets,  and  clumps  of 
trees  alternating  with  groups  of  unpretending  Japanese 
dwellings,  or  houses  of  a  mongrel  style  of  architecture, — 
Japanese  as  regards  height  of  building  as  well  as 
preponderance  of  roof ;  European  as  regards  the  large 
number  of  windows  and  great  quantity  of  glass  employed 
in  their  construction. 

"Well,  Inoya,  you  don't  say  anything.  One  would 
suppose  that  you  were  not  pleased." 

And  the  good  man  smiled  mischievously. 

"  And  this  is  Tokio  ? "  said  Inoya,  like  one  waking 
from  a  dream. 

"  Certainly,  all  this  around  you  is  Tokio,  as   well   as 


114  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

those  houses  over  yonder,  and  those  you  can  hardly 
distinguish  in  the  distance." 

"  If  you  had  not  told  me,  I  should  have  supposed 
they  were  all  separate  villages.  This  does  not  correspond 
at  all  with  the  idea  I  had  formed  of  the  place.  I 
thought  that  in  a  city  all  the  streets  — 

"  You  are  quite  right,  my  boy.  Tokio  is  not  a  city 
like  Nikko,  for  example;  the  capital  is  not  half  so 
beautiful.  Besides,  it  is  made  up  of  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty-five  villages,  all  grouped  around  the  citadel. 
At  the  same  time,  it  contains  an  immense  number  of 
gardens,  parks,  lakes,  fields,  country-houses  and  streams. 
That  is  the  reason  the  city  looks  so  much  like  a 
number  of  detached  villages.  When  you  learn  to  know 
Tokio  better,  you  will  love  it  as  much  as  I  do.  You 
may  rest  assured  of  that." 

"I  do  not  doubt  it,  my  good  Miva,"  replied  Inoya; 
"but  — 

A  fine  rain  had  been  falling  for  some  time,  a  circum- 
stance not  calculated  to  improve  the  appearance  of  things. 

Inoya  and  his  companion  had  been  walking  through 
the  streets  of  Tokio  about  half  an  hour  when,  the  rain 
having  ceased,  Miva  suddenly  exclaimed,— 

"  Open  your  eyes,  Inoya  !     There  is  Fuji !  " 

The  lad  gazed  in  the  direction  indicated  by  his  guide, 
and  beheld  a  sight  more  grand  and  impressive  than  his 
boyish  imagination  had  ever  conceived. 

The  clouds  had  slowly  drifted  away,  and  now  formed 
two  dense  masses  in  the  horizon. 

Between  these  heavy  portals  of  cloud  towered  the 
majestic  form  of  Fuji,  in  all  its  overwhelming  mag- 
nificence. The  snow-clad  summit  was  dyed  a  rich  purple 
by  the  setting  sun,  and  as  the  base  rested  upon  a 


AND    THAT   IS    FUJI, THE    SACRED    MOUNTAIN.'"' 


IN  TOKIO.  II/ 

pedestal  of  blue  mist,  one  might  almost  have  supposed 
the  mountain  suspended  in  mid-air.  On  the  plain, 
some  distance  from  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  stood  the 
citadel,  embowered  in  verdure,  and  bathed  in  a  rich 
golden  light,  while  the  water  that  filled  the  broad 
moats  which  surrounded  it  sparkled  like  a  superb 
necklace  of  diamonds. 

Inoya  stooded  motionless,  his  eyes  big  with  wonder. 

"And  that  is  Fuji, — the  sacred  mountain!"  he  mur- 
mured, softly. 

And  certainly  if  anything  in  the  realms  of  Nature 
can  with  propriety  be  called  divine,  it  is  Fuji.  It  has 
an  elevation  of  twelve  thousand  feet,  but,  as  it  stands 
alone,  it  looks  much  higher  than  Mont  Blanc,  or  any 
peak  of  equal  height,  which  is  surrounded  by  other 
mountains. 

Twilight  came,  and  Fuji,  suffused  with  crimson  now, 
as  if  bathed  in  fire,  still  stood  out  plainly  against  the 
gloomy  sky;  then  the  mist  below  crept  higher  and 
higher,  until  only  the  dim  outlines  of  the  sacred  mountain 
remained  visible ;  but  even  then  its  form  and  proportions 
were  endowed  with  wonderful  grandeur  and  sublimity. 

The  sight  of  Fuji  had  thrown  Inoya  into  a  sort  of 
trance,  and  he  was  so  deeply  engrossed  in  his  meditations 
that  he  started  violently  when  Miva  gayly  exclaimed, — 

"  We  have  reached  home  at  last,  Inoya !  This  is  my 
house." 

He  had  paused  in  front  of  a  shabby  dwelling  in  one 
of  the  most  thickly-populated  streets  of  Tokio. 

"  May  our  gods  bless  your  entrance  into  this  abode, 
my  dear  child,"  he  said,  patting  the  little  shorn  head 
in  a  friendly  fashion,  as  Inoya  crossed  the  threshold  of 
the  house  which  was  henceforth  to  be  his  home. 


CHAPTER   X. 

THE    IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY. 

MIVA'S  humble  dwelling  opened  directly  upon  the 
street,  the  front  room  serving  both  as  his  work- 
shop and  salesroom,  and  the  very  next  day  after  his 
arrival  Inoya  might  have  been  seen  squatting  on  a  mat 
there,  deeply  engaged  in  writing.  Miva  had  loaned  him 
his  best  brush  and  his  best  ink,  and  with  his  paper 
resting  on  his  knees,  the  lad  was  dexterously  painting 
in  delicate  characters  the  letter  intended  for  his  father. 
Inoya  had  studied  faithfully  for  a  long  time  the  rules 
that  govern  the  epistolary  correspondence  of  his  nation, 
and  knew  that  the  more  high-flown  and  poetical  his 
phrases  were,  the  more  expressive  of  respect  and  affection 
they  would  be  considered.  He  had  also  learned  that 
every  well-composed  letter  should  begin  with  an  allusion 
to  the  weather,  accompanied  with  some  well-turned 
compliment.  He  knew,  too,  that  an  elaborate  and  flowery 
style  is  considered  of  paramount  importance  in  Japan, 
and  ornaments  of  diction  that  would  sound  ridiculous 
in  a  French  letter  are  regarded  as  indicative  of  a 
superior  education  in  the  Orient,  so  the  beginning  of 
Inoya' s  missive  cost  him  much  thought  and  mental 
perturbation.  It  read  as  follows:  — 

"  The  intolerable  heat  of  early  summer  has  been  mitigated 
by  the  beneficent  influence  of  a  gentle  rain.     The  lotus  is  now 

118 


THE   IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY.  I  1 9 

in  the  full  perfection  of  the  pure  and  regal  beauty  with  which 
the  gods  have  seen  fit  to  endow  it.  Its  majestic  leaves  rear 
themselves  protectingly  about  its  delicate  corolla,  whose  petals 
are  beginning  to  close  for  the  night,  and  the  gray  shadows  of 
twilight  are  settling  down  over  the  landscape.  The  evening  is 
calm,  but  my  heart  is  agitated  as  I  write  to  you,  O  Daili- 
Richita !  the  best,  noblest  and  most  beloved  of  men,  —  vener- 
able father  of  a  most  unworthy  son  !  With  forehead  bowed  in 
the  dust,  I  tremblingly  implore  the  gods  to  grant  you  an  abun- 
dance of  earthly  and  heavenly  blessings,  and  to  look  down 
with  favour  upon  you  and  your  children,  even  unto  the  tenth 
generation.  O  father !  excellent  above  all  other  fathers,  — 
heart  nobler  than  the  chrysanthemum-flower,  soul  purer  than 
the  crystal  waters  of  the  lake,  —  you  have  before  you  the  most 
unworthy,  but  also  the  most  humble,  repentant  and  loving  of 
sons ! " 

As  Inoya  continued  in  this  strain,  the  reader  can  easily 
imagine  how  long  it  must  have  taken  the  lad  to  describe 
his  flight,  his  adventures,  his  meeting  with  Miva,  and  his 
subsequent  arrival  in  Tokio.  The  entire  afternoon  was 
devoted  to  the  task  without  completing  it,  so  the  follow- 
ing morning,  before  Miva  was  awake,  Inoya  was  up, 
concluding  his  epistle  with  the  thousand-times-repeated 
protestations  of  profound  respect  considered  necessary  in 
such  cases. 

"  How  are  you  going  to  make  sure  that  your  letter 
reaches  its  destination  ? "  asked  Miva.  "  It  seems  to  me 
that  will  be  a  difficult  matter,  as  you  say  your  father  lives 
in  a  lonely  part  of  the  country,  with  little  or  no  communi- 
cation with  the  outside  world." 

"I  have  thought  of  that  difficulty,"  replied  Inoya,  "and 
have  decided  to  send  the  letter  to  my  Uncle  Arichito, 
with  a  request  that  he  will  forward  it  to  my  father  by  one 


120  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

of  his  servants.  There  is  a  post-office  at  Sontag,  and  my 
uncle  will  certainly  not  refuse  to  do  what  I  ask." 

The  letter  completed,  the  lad  helped  Miva  to  stow  away 
his  supply  of  lacquer  in  the  room  back  of  the  shop,  after 
which  Inoya  asked  the  kind-hearted  old  man  to  read  the 
important  missive,  and  the  latter  having  pronounced  it 
satisfactory  in  every  respect,  told  his  protegee  he  was  now 
ready  to  accompany  him  to  school. 

"  It  is  to  the  Imperial  University  you  want  to  go,  I 
suppose,"  he  said,  thoughtfully. 

"  Yes,  there  is  where  I  want  to  go ;  but  will  they  receive 
me  without  any  compensation  ?  "  responded  the  boy. 

"  We  will  see.  I  have  a  little  money  saved  up,  and  if 
that  will  do  for  a  beginning  we  can  manage  it,  perhaps." 

"  O  Miva !  would  you  do  that  for  me  ? "  exclaimed 
Inoya,  tears  of  gratitude  mounting  to  his  eyes. 

"  Yes,  yes !  why  not  ?  I,  too,  was  anxious  to  learn 
when  I  was  a  child,  and  I  should  have  been  delighted  if 
anyone  had  lent  me  a  helping  hand.  Very  fortunately, 
I  have  some  acquaintance  with  M.  Lagrenie,  the  superin- 
tendent of  the  University,  who  often  purchases  articles 
from  me  for  his  European  friends ;  then,  too,  I  once 
taught  one  of  his  best  pupils,  who  is  now  studying  in  Paris 
at  the  expense  of  our  Government.  I  hope,  therefore, 
that  the  matter  can  be  arranged  without  much  difficulty." 

Inoya  pressed  to  his  heart  the  old  workman's  yellow 
and  wrinkled  hand ;  but  the  affection  that  beamed  in  his 
eyes  was  sufficient  proof  of  his  profound  gratitude. 

The  Imperial  University  was  in  the  official  part  of  the 
town,  which,  it  is  needless  to  say,  differed  greatly  from  the 
locality  where  Miva  resided.  It  is  there  the  palaces  of 
the  Daimios  once  stood,  —  spacious  buildings  now  devoted 
to  public  uses,  such  as  offices  of  the  different  Government 


THE  IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY.  121 

departments,  ministerial  residences,  and  barracks,  in  front 
of  which  Japanese  soldiers  in  European  uniforms  are 
drilled  every  day  by  French  officers,  the  Exposition  Build- 
ing and  Government  printing-office,  as  well  as  several 
educational  institutions  of  different  grades. 

Inoya  opened  his  eyes  in  wonder  at  the  sight  of  these 
imposing  edifices,  over  which  the  flag  of  the  Empire 
floated  proudly. 

"This,  my  boy,  is  the  Chokouclia"  said  Miva. 

Inoya  paused,  speechless  with  awe  and  emotion.  It 
was  the  Shinto  Temple,  recently  constructed  as  a  memo- 
rial to  the  heroes  who  had  fallen  on  the  field  of  battle 
during  the  Civil  War. 

A  little  further  on,  they  came  to  the  palace  destroyed 
by  fire  in  1873,  but  afterwards  rebuilt,  which  now  forms 
the  centre  of  the  official  quarter.  This  edifice  is  in  no 
way  remarkable,  and,  in  fact,  is  almost  concealed  from 
sight  by  the  entrenchments  that  surround  it ;  but  the 
citadel  stands  where  it  did  three  hundred  years  ago,  when 
lemitsu  erected  it. 

The  Imperial  University  stands  near  one  of  the  broad 
moats  that  surround  the  citadel  and  constitute  its  principal 
means  of  defence. 

These  moats,  which  are  always  kept  filled  with  water, 
and  which  are  covered  with  a  luxuriant  growth  of  lotus, 
are  very  imposing,  not  only  on  account  of  their  great 
depth  and  breadth,  but  by  reason  of  the  superb  ramparts 
that  enclose  them,, —  high  ramparts  covered  with  beautiful 
greensward,  and  surmounted  by  lofty  trees. 

Upon  a  green  hillock  just  below  the  citadel  stand  the 
University  buildings,  which,  with  their  red  brick  walls, 
large  windows,  and  imposing  entrance,  would  not  appear 
at  all  out-of-place  in  any  European  city. 


I  22  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

This  foreign-looking  edifice  seemed  so  grand  and  im- 
posing to  Inoya's  inexperienced  eyes  that  he  paused  a 
moment,  overwhelmed  by  the  thought  of  his  audacity  in 
even  hoping  to  gain  admission  into  such  a  palace,  and  it 
was  with  trembling  limbs  that  he  followed  Miva  up  to  the 
doorway,  over  which,  in  gilt  letters,  was  the  inscription : 

"IMPERIAL  UNIVERSITY  OF  MODERN  JAPAN." 

Below,  in  brilliant  colours,  upon  a  lacquered  slab,  glowed 
the  royal  chrysanthemum,  —  the  insignia  of  the  Japanese 
sovereigns. 

"  Modern  Japan?"  Inoya  said  to  himself.  "Ah, 
Father !  do  I  not  commit  yet  another  offence  against  you 
by  asking  the  aid  of  these  innovators, —  these  destroyers 
of  the  ancient  institutions  you  revere  so  much ! " 

This  feeling  of  remorse  made  the  lad's  heart  even  more 
heavy. 

He  followed  Miva,  however,  who,  by  this  time,  had 
ascended  the  handsome  steps  and  crossed  the  threshold, 
where  they  were  met  by  an  usher  in  European  uniform, 
who  conducted  them  to  the  president's  private  office. 

It  was  a  large  room,  in  which  glass  windows  and  silken 
curtains  took  the  place  of  the  paper-covered  screens  to 
which  Inoya  had  always  been  accustomed,  so  he  gazed 
around  him  in  astonishment.  As  for  the  arm-chairs, 
couches  and  desks  that  adorned  the  room,  he  had  not 
the  slightest  conception  of  the  use  for  which  they  were 
intended,  so  little  did  these  articles  of  furniture  accord 
with  Japanese  customs.  But  the  mystery  was  solved, 
at  least  in  part,  when  a  gray-haired  man,  dressed  in 
black,  who  reminded  him  very  much  of  M.  Duplay, 
entered  the  room  and  seated  himself  at  one  of  the  desks. 


THE   IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY.  123 

"  He  must  be  a  Frenchman  !  "  thought  Inoya. 

And  he  was  right.  M.  Lagrenie,  the  president  of 
the  institution,  was  an  eminent  member  of  the  University 
of  France,  a  man  worthy  in  every  respect  of  the  exalted 
powers  with  which  the  Japanese  Government  had  invested 
him. 

The  countenance  he  turned  upon  the  visitors  indicated 
remarkable  kindness  of  disposition,  as  well  as  great  firm- 
ness and  refinement ;  and  he  greeted  Miva  with  such 
cordiality,  it  was  easy  to  see  that  he  held  his  visitor  in 
high  esteem. 

"You  have  brought  me  a  new  pupil,  I  judge,"  he 
remarked,  affably. 

And  Miva,  after  a  series  of  reverences  so  profound 
that  his  nose  nearly  touched  the  floor,  made  his  business 
known. 

He  had  come,  as  the  illustrious  master  supposed,  to 
solicit  of  His  Excellency  the  favour  of  a  place  in  the 
sunlight  of  his  favour  for  this  lad,  who  was  not  his  son, 
it  is  true,  but  a  youth  in  whom  he  took  a  deep  interest. 

"  Do  you  understand  French  ? "  asked  the  president, 
turning  to  Inoya. 

"  Only  a  very  little,"  replied  the  boy,  thankful,  indeed, 
that  he  had  learned  a  few  words  from  M.  Duplay  and 
his  son  during  their  stay  in  his  father's  house. 

"Then  you  will  have  to  make  haste  and  learn  the 
language,"  said  the  president,  who  spoke  Japanese  very 
fluently  himself.  "All  the  pupils  here  understand  both 
French  and  English, — at  least,  all  the  good  pupils." 

Inoya  eagerly  promised  to  do  his  best  to  satisfy  the 
professors  in  this  respect,  and  M.  Lagrenie  proceeded 
to  question  him  in  Japanese  about  his  former  studies. 
The  lad's  alert  and  intelligent  mien,  his  sparkling  eyes, 


124  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

the  sweetness  of  his  voice,  and  the  simple  dignity  of 
his  manners,  seemed  to  impress  the  president  very 
favourably. 

He  questioned  him,  too,  a  little  in  regard  to  his 
parentage,  and  Miva,  fearing  he  would  not  approve  the 
boy's  escapade,  was  rather  inclined  to  conceal  it ;  but 
Inoya,  who  had  been  taught  by  his  father  to  be  perfectly 
frank  and  honest  in  all  things,  told,  with  downcast  eyes, 
how  he  had  run  away  from  home  to  attend  school  in 
Tokio. 

On  hearing  this  confession,  M.  Lagrenie's  face  clouded. 

"This  changes  the  aspect  of  the  case  very  consider- 
ably," he  said,  thoughtfully,  "and  I  hardly  see  how  I 
can  admit  you  as  a  pupil.  Parental  sanction  is  indispen- 
sable in  every  instance ;  there  is  no  motive,  however 
praiseworthy  in  itself,  that  excuses  a  son  from  obedience." 

But  the  mobile  face  of  the  little  Japanese  boy  expressed 
such  bitter  disappointment  when  he  heard  these  words 
that  the  president's  kind  heart  was  touched. 

"  I  cannot  forget,  however,  that  the  confession  of 
your  wrong-doing  came  from  you  :  a  fact  that  enables 
me  to  forgive  you,  at  least,  conditionally,  so  far  as  I 
myself  am  concerned  in  the  matter,"  he  added,  as  if 
anxious  to  find  an  excuse  for  not  being  too  severe  on 
the  lad. 

"If  the  illustrious  master  will  excuse  the  liberty  I 
take  in  saying  so,"  ventured  Miva,  "there  is  perhaps 
good  reason  for  being  a  little  less  stringent  about  the 
rules  in  this  lad's  case  than  in  many  others.  His  father 
was  one  of  the  vanquished  in  the  late  Civil  War,  as  nearly 
as  I  can  understand,  so  perhaps  it  would  be  unpleasant, 
to  say  the  least,  for  him  to  come  to  Tokio  to  solicit 
this  favour  for  his  son  from  his  conquerors. 


THE  IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY.  12$ 

"And  perhaps  even  dangerous,"  added  M.  Lagrenie, 
thoughtfully.  "  Under  these  circumstances,  it  might  be 
a  sort  of  safeguard  for  him  to  have  his  son  in  the  Imperial 
University.  Yes,  yes  !  " 

Inoya  listened  to  this  low-toned  dialogue  without  fully 
understanding  it.  He  only  knew  that  his  fate  was  being 
decided,  and  his  heart  beat  wildly,  and  there  was  a 
strange  throbbing  in  his  ears. 

"  Do  you  know,  Inoya,  that  your  case  reminds  me  a 
little  of  the  story  of  Amyot  ?  "  said  M.  Lagrenie,  suddenly, 
with  a  faint  smile.  "  Do  you,  too,  hope  to  become  a 
famous  scholar  ? " 

"  I  don't  know  anything  about  him ;  I  never  even 
heard  of  him  before,"  replied  Inoya,  shyly. 

"Jacques  Amyot  lived  in  France  more  than  three 
hundred  years  ago.  He,  too,  ran  away  from  home,  to 
come  to  the  capital  to  study.  He  arrived  there  only 
after  undergoing  the  greatest  hardships,  but  his  courage 
triumphed  over  all  obstacles.  He  became  a  very  learned 
man,  and  was  made  tutor  to  the  king's  sons ;  but  his 
successes  did  not  cause  him  to  forget  his  parents.  He 
sent  for  them,  and  surrounded  them  with  every  luxury 
until  the  day  of  their  death." 

"  I,  too,  want  to  succeed,  for  the  sake  of  my  father," 
cried  Inoya,  who  had  listened  to  the  story  of  Amyot 
with  eyes  sparkling  with  interest.  "  I  want  to  rebuild 
his  ancestral  home,  which  is  now  in  ruins.  I  want  to 
give  him  every  comfort,  and  prove  myself  a  good  son." 

"You  haven't  much  money,  I  imagine,"  remarked 
M.  Lagrenie.  "  How  do  you  expect  to  pay  your  tuition 
fee  ?  Our  treasurer  is  inexorable  in  his  demands  ;  I  must 
warn  you  of  that." 

"  This  kind  friend  will  pay  for  me  at  first ;  but  soon  I 
hope  to  earn  what  is  necessary  myself." 


126  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  And  how,  may  I  ask  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  can  draw  a  little.,  and  paint  quite  well  on  silk. 
I  know  something  about  gardening,  too,  and  am  a  pretty 
good  fisherman,  so  I  don't  despair  of  earning  a  little  money 
in  some  way  or  other." 

"  Very  well,  I  see  you  have  planned  out  your  campaign," 
answered  M.  Lagrenie,  smiling.  "But  Miva  had  better 
keep  his  money,  at  least  for  the  present.  I'll  pay  your 
tuition  for  one  quarter,  and  after  that  we  will  see — " 

"  Oh,  sir ! "  exclaimed  Inoya,  seizing  the  good  man's 
hand  and  pressing  it  to  his  heart ;  "  is  it  possible  that  you 
will  do  this  for  me  ?  It  seems  to  me  I  am  already  par- 
tially forgiven  for  my  fault ! " 

M.  Lagrenie  smiled  at  this  token  of  his  new  protegee  s 
lively  gratitude. 

"Yes,  my  little  friend,  I  will,"  he  said,  kindly,  "but  only 
upon  one  condition.  You  must  obtain  your  father's  con- 
sent— 

"  I  have  written  to  him  already,"  replied  Inoya ;  "  but, 
alas !  when  will  I  receive  an  answer  ? " 

"  You  have  done  all  you  can  do  for  the  present,  if  your 
letter  has  gone,"  was  the  kind  response. 

The  president  then  rang,  and  at  his  request  a  lad  about 
fourteen  years  of  age,  clad  in  the  Japanese  costume  of  the 
middle  classes,  that  is  to  say,  a  blue  cotton  kimono,  was 
ushered  into  the  room.  This  boy  had  such  a  frank,  pleas- 
ant face  that  Inoya  felt  attracted  to  him  at  once. 

"Toyo,"  said  the  superintendent,  "here  is  a  new  school- 
mate I  wish  to  introduce  to  you.  I  ask,  as  a  personal 
favour,  that  you  will  explain  our  regulations  to  him,  and 
make  him  conversant  with  everything  he  ought  to 
know." 

"I  will  do  so  with  pleasure,  sir,"  replied  Toyo;  then, 


"THESE    STUDENTS    WERE   OF    ALL   AGES    AND    CONDITIONS 
IN   LIFE." 


THE  IMPERIAL    UNIVERSITY. 

turning  to  Inoya,  he  surveyed  him  earnestly  a  moment 
with  gentle,  dreamy  eyes. 

"  Come,"  he  said  to  him  in  Japanese.  "  It  will  be  no 
fault  of  mine  if  we  are  not  the  best  of  friends." 

Inoya  took  leave  of  Miva,  and  bowed  almost  to  the  floor 
before  M.  Lagrenie. 

A  few  minutes  afterward,  he  found  himself,  with  Toyo, 
in  a  large  shady  campus,  which  extended  along  one  side 
of  the  citadel  moat,  and  in  which  three  or  four  hundred 
youths  were  playing  games  or  strolling  about. 

These  students  were  of  all  ages  and  conditions  in  life. 
Some  were  dressed,  like  Toyo,  in  loose  trousers  and  long 
kimonos  of  blue  cotton  stuff ;  others  wore  robes  of  costly 
silk,  with  broad  sashes  of  gold  and  silver  brocade,  and  not 
a  few  were  in  European  costume. 

They  were  all  of  much  the  same  type,  however,  all  — 
even  the  oldest  —  being  small  of  stature,  and  all  having 
the  same  round,  shaven  heads,  where  the  barber  had 
spared  only  a  short  fringe  of  black  hair,  or  a  tuft  standing 
straight  up  on  the  top  of  the  cranium.  They  all  seemed 
to  be  enjoying  themselves,  though  in  a  very  quiet  and 
peaceable  way,  youths  eighteen  and  nineteen  years  of  age 
not  disdaining  to  take  part  in  the  sports  of  their  youngest 
schoolmates. 

The  amusements  of  Japanese  children  are  never  bois- 
terous. It  is  a  very  unusual  thing  to  hear  them  utter  loud 
cries  or  noisy  exclamations. 

So  the  campus  of  the  Imperial  University  differed  very 
much  from  the  play-grounds  of  our  schools  and  colleges, 
with  their  confusion  and  deafening  uproar.  The  children 
of  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun  do  not  run  and  leap. 
They  know  nothing  about  tennis  or  cricket,  or  any  of  those 
games  that  develop  the  muscles  and  impart  strength  and 


I  30  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

vitality  to  the  body,  such  as  running,  practice  on  the  hori- 
zontal bar  or  trapeze,  etc.,  etc. 

M.  Lagre"nie  was  doing  everything  in  his  power  to  imbue 
his  pupils  with  a  fondness  for  such  sports,  however. 

A  fine  gymnasium,  to  which  every  pupil  had  free  access, 
had  been  erected  at  the  farther  end  of  the  campus ;  but 
no  one  ever  crossed  the  threshold,  except  to  attend  the 
lessons  given  twice  a  week  by  a  French  officer  connected 
with  the  garrison.  In  vain  M.  Lagrenie  gave  his  pupils 
permission  to  climb  anything,  even  the  trees  !  The  birds 
could  build  their  nests  undisturbed ;  no  little  Japanese  boy 
ever  molested  them ;  for  he  not  only  understood  that 
birds  enact  a  very  useful  role  in  Nature  by  destroying 
troublesome  insects,  but  climbing  trees  was  not  at  all  to 
his  taste. 

All  the  president's  efforts  had  failed  to  overcome  that 
disinclination  to  physical  exertion  which  seems  to  pervade 
all  classes  of  people  in  Japan,  except,  perhaps,  the  kouroumas, 
or  litter-bearers.  They,  it  is  true,  are  both  strong  and  agile, 
as  their  arduous  vocation  demands ;  but  their  health  soon 
becomes  impaired,  and  in  five  or  six  years  they  generally 
succumb  entirely. 

Inoya  had  barely  time  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  a 
few  of  his  new  comrades  when  a  bell  gave  the  signal  for 
the  lads  to  resume  their  studies,  and  five  minutes  after- 
wards Inoya  was  perched,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  on 
a  seat  in  a  school-room. 


CHAPTER   XL 

OBJECT-LESSONS. 

ON  their  return  to  Tokio,  Gerard  and  Alice  had  many 
wonderful  things  to  relate  to  their  mother.  They 
never  tired  of  describing  the  chiro,  or  castle,  and  its 
inmates, —  the  domestic  life  into  which  they  had  been  so 
thoroughly  initiated,  and  those  old  feudal  customs  which 
had  undergone  no  change  in  Daili-Richita's  household. 
Alice  retained  a  most  tender  recollection  of  the  gentle 
Marusaki.  Inoya,  too,  with  his  alert  mind  and  intense 
thirst  for  knowledge,  was  a  great  favourite  with  them  both ; 
and  as  for  Dai'li-Richita,  he  possessed  such  a  strong  indi- 
viduality, and  was  so  deeply  imbued  with  noble  sentiments, 
that  it  was  impossible  not  to  admire  and  respect  him,  in 
spite  of  his  cold  and  austere  manner. 

In  short,  their  mountain  excursion  had  furnished  the 
children  with  the  best  of  "object-lessons,"  as  they  say  in 
our  modern  schools.  This  plunge  of  a  week  into  real 
Japanese  life  had  taught  them  more  than  a  six-months' 
sojourn  in  Tokio  would  have  done,  for  they  understood 
now  the  why  and  wherefore  of  many  national  habits  and 
customs,  and  had  seen  the  genuine,  native-born  Japanese, 
devoid  of  any  of  the  newly-acquired  foreign  veneering 
which  was  so  almost  universal  for  a  time. 

The  Duplays  had  parted  from  the  illustrious  Shakes- 
peare without  the  slightest  regret, — this  representative  of 


132  SCHOOLS O  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  New  Japan  "  having  become  well-nigh  intolerable  to  them 
by  reason  of  his  gullibility  and  ridiculous  pretensions. 
He  swallowed  all  the  absurdities  Omar  never  failed  to  tell 
him  whenever  M.  Duplay's  back  was  turned,  and  sub- 
jected himself  to  positive  torture  in  order  that  he  might 
have  the  appearance,  or  rather  the  supposed  appearance,  of 
a  European  gentleman :  a  collar  so  absurdly  high  and 
stiff  as  to  remind  one  of  the  instruments  of  torture  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  pointed  shoes  that  cramped  his  broad  feet 
terribly,  trousers  so  tight  that  they  pulled  at  every  seam, 
and  vests  so  small  that  the  unfortunate  wearer  could 
hardly  use  his  arms, —  in  short,  there  was  no  amount  of 
physical  suffering  he  would  not  endure  in  order  to 
conform  to  his  mentor's  instructions.  At  the  table,  he 
scarcely  dared  to  eat  at  all,  for  fear  of  violating  some  of 
the  sacred  laws  of  etiquette,  and  seldom  touched  his  knife 
and  fork  without  casting  an  anxious  glance  at  Omar,  who 
was  continually  making  signs  of  approval  or  disapproval 
at  him  from  his  place  behind  M.  Duplay's  chair.  The 
only  time  he  made  even  a  show  of  independence  was 
while  they  were  travelling;  as  Omar,  restrained  by  his 
master's  presence,  dared  not  indulge  his  mischievous 
propensities  then. 

Shakespeare,  too,  was  continually  sneering  and  laughing 
at  the  cliiro,  and  its  rubbishy  old  furniture,  and  the 
antiquated  manners  of  its  inmates.  One  listening  to 
him,  would  have  supposed  that  he  had  not  been  able  to 
breathe  in  such  a  dismal  hole,  and  that  he  had  only  just 
regained  the  power  of  inflating  his  powerful  lungs. 

The  persistency  with  which  he  reverted  to  this  subject 
attracted  M.  Duplay's  attention  to  a  danger  that  might 
threaten  their  former  host. 

Dai'li-Richita's  revelations  had    convinced    the  French- 


OBJE  C  T-  LESSONS.  1 3  $ 

man  beyond  a  doubt  that  his  entertainer  was  in  a  very 
dangerous  position.  He  was  a  proscribed  man,  who  had 
returned  to  his  old  home  without  the  knowledge  or 
consent  of  those  in  authority,  and  very  possibly  had  lived 
on  there  undisturbed  only  because  the  fact  -of  his  return 
was  not  known.  M.  Duplay  could  not  endure  the  thought 
that  his  accidental  visit  to  the  chiro  might  be  the  cause 
of  bringing  trouble  upon  the  generous  Daimio  ;  so,  before 
they  reached  Tokio,  he  resolved  to  make  Shakespeare 
promise  not  to  speak  of  this  incident  of  their  trip,  and, 
above  all,  not  to  mention  the  name  of  their  host. 

He  took  occasion,  therefore,  to  speak  of  the  secluded 
existence  Dai'li-Richita  led,  of  the  misfortunes  which  had 
cast  a  gloom  over  his  life,  and  of  the  respect  these 
misfortunes  should  inspire. 

"  I  myself  intend  to  tell  no  one  of  our  unexpected  visit 
to  Dai'li-Richita,"  he  remarked.  "  He  is  a  man  who  lives 
in  solitude  because  solitude  suits  his  taste.  He  may  have 
his  prejudices  and  eccentricities,  but  it  would  be  a  poor 
return  for  his  hospitality  for  us  to  disclose  the  secret  of 
his  retreat ;  and  I  am  sure,  Shakespeare,  that  you  have 
too  much  tact,  as  well  as  too  much  kindness  of  heart,  to  be 
guilty  of  an  indiscretion  so  unworthy  of  a  gentleman." 

"  Certainly  !  "  exclaimed  Shakespeare,  greatly  flattered 
by  this  description  of  his  character. 

"I  thought  as  much,"  replied  M.  Duplay.  "Besides, 
what  good  would  it  do  to  call  attention  to  a  man  whose 
existence  was  revealed  to  us  only  by  the  merest  chance? 
Your  compatriots'  prejudices  are  at  least  worthy  of 
respect.  Let  us,  then,  accord  it  to  them,  and  leave  him  in 
the  isolation  he  prefers.  One  of  our  proverbs  declares 
that  '  Speech  is  silver ;  silence  is  golden.'  You,  if  I  am 
not  mistaken,  have  one  which  asserts  that  « The  mouth  is 


1 34  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

the  gateway  of  misfortune.'  Let  us  keep  the  wise 
maxims  of  both  nations  in  mind.  So  far  as  I  myself  am 
concerned,  I  shall  maintain  an  absolute  silence  on  the 
subject,  and  shall  request  my  children  to  do  the  same, 
even  with  their  mother" 

M.  Duplay's  motive  in  saying  this  was  to  make  Shakes- 
peare understand  that,  as  his  father  was  a  Government 
official,  it  was  of  the  utmost  importance  that  nothing 
should  be  said  with  reference  to  Dai'li-Richita  before  him, 
and  almost  any  other  person  would  have  so  understood 
the  injunction ;  but  something  more  powerful  than  a  hint 
was  needed  to  penetrate  Shakespeare's  thick  brain,  so  he 
gave  the  required  promise  all  the  more  readily  from  the 
fact  that  he  did  not  fully  understand  what  was  desired  of 
him,  though  he  scarcely  addressed  twenty  words  to  his 
father  in  the  course  of  the  year. 

Unlike  the  majority  of  Japanese  parents,  the  governor 
of  Tokio  kept  his  son  at  a  distance,  and  treated  him  with 
a  severity  which  was  fully  justified  by  the  lad's  idleness 
and  numerous  faults.  So  Shakespeare,  who  almost 
always  had  some  misdemeanor  upon  his  conscience, 
feared  his  father  as  he  did  the  pestilence,  and  carefully 
avoided  any  possibility  of  finding  himself  alone  with  his 
irate  sire. 

On  reaching  Tokio,  the  party  learned  that  the  governor 
had  just  left  on  a  trip  to  the  interior,  and  that  only  Mme. 
Yaritomo  was  at  home.  M.  Duplay  was  rejoiced  to  hear 
this,  thinking  that  by  the  time  of  his  return  the  governor 
would  almost  have  forgotten  about  his  son's  excursion, 
so  any  fears  he  might  still  have  felt  in  regard  to  the 
possible  consequences  of  any  indiscretion  on  Shakes- 
peare's part  soon  died  away. 

On  returning  home,  each  member  of  the  party  resumed 


OBJE  C  T-  LESSONS.  135 

his  or  her  former  habits.  M.  Duplay  began  to  classify 
and  analyze  the  numerous  notes  made  during  his  explor- 
ing expedition.  Shakespeare  resumed  his  school  duties, 
and  Gerard  his  lessons  with  Kobo  -  Dai'shi,  a  native 
professor,  who  was  teaching  him,  with  the  language, 
all  the  secrets  of  the  arts  in  which  the  Japanese  excel. 

Kobo-Dai'shi,  whose  education  had  been  completed  in 
Paris  at  the  expense  of  the  Japanese  Government,  had 
appropriated  the  best  features  of  foreign  methods  of 
instruction,  and  combined  them  with  the  many  excellent 
customs  of  the  native  masters.  For  example,  he  never 
failed,  if  it  was  a  possible  thing,  to  show  his  pupil  the 
pieces  of  machinery  or  natural  objects  of  which  the 
lesson  treated.  If  an  artesian  well  was  the  topic  under 
consideration,  they  went  to  see  one ;  —  an  hydraulic  press, 
they  visited  an  establishment  where  one  was  used,  and 
asked  permission  to  examine  it.  Another  day  would  be 
devoted  to  the  study  of  a  paper-mill,  a  silk  factory,  or 
a  flour-mill,  and  the  principles  governing  each  were  much 
more  lastingly  impressed  upon  the  memory  in  this  way 
than  by  any  description. 

M.  Duplay  and  his  daughter  often  accompanied  Gerard 
and  his  tutor,  and  this  was  notably  the  case  when  they 
visited  the  workshops  of  Satsuma,  the  famous  manufac- 
turer of  bronzes,  who  has  taken  the  name  of  the  province 
where  he  was  born. 

"  The  great  charm  of  Japanese  decorative  art,  it  seems 
to  me,"  M.  Duplay  remarked,  as  they  walked  along,  "is 
its  wonderful  grace  and  freedom.  Your  drawing  is  faulty, 
but  what  a  spontaneity,  what  an  entire  lack  of  affectation, 
you  observe  in  it !  Those  charming  sketches  that  meet 
your  gaze  everywhere  —  sketches  so  brilliant  and  yet  so 
true  to  Nature  in  colouring  —  remind  one  of  the  signature 


136  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

one  appends  —  almost  without  glancing  at  it  —  to  a  letter. 
No  one  ever  thinks  of  giving  this  or  that  particular  form 
to  a  letter,  or  this  little  quirk  or  curl  here  or  there ;  but 
is  there  anything  that  shows  more  individuality,  or  that 
it  is  more  difficult  to  imitate  ?  Well,  the  designs  upon 
your  porcelains,  your  lacquer-ware  and  your  fans  are 
equally  characteristic,  at  least  in  my  opinion." 

"Your  criticism  is  remarkably  just,  I  think,"  replied 
Kobo-Da'ishi.  "The  necessity  of  forming  the  numerous 
and  complicated  letters  of  our  alphabet  is  a  veritable 
apprenticeship  in  drawing  for  the  Japanese  youth.  Every 
day  he  must  learn  several  new  ones, —  you  know  a  highly- 
educated  person  must  know  at  least  eight  thousand  of 
them, —  and  I  hardly  need  explain  the  effect  of  these 
finger  gymnastics.  Besides,  the  paper  on  which  the 
pupil  writes  never  rests  upon  a  desk  or  table.  He  always 
holds  it  in  his  hand ;  so  it  is  the  entire  arm  that  works, 
and  not  the  hand  alone.  The  movement  comes  at  once 
from  the  shoulder,  elbow  and  wrist.  Another  thing  in 
the  education  of  a  Japanese  child  which  is  likely  to  exert 
an  even  greater  influence  over  the  nature  of  his  work, 
in  the  event  of  his  becoming  an  artist,  is  that  he  writes 
with  a  brush,  and  not  with  a  pen  or  a  pencil.  The  paper, 
too,  that  he  uses  is  more  or  less  spongy,  so  that  the 
instant  his  brush  touches  the  paper  the  ink  is  absorbed. 
This  writing  by  means  of  a  brush,  together  with  the 
untrammelled  action  of  the  arm  before  referred  to, 
imparts  a  freedom  of  touch  one  cannot  secure  with  the 
use  of  a  pencil ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  absorbent 
power  of  the  paper  insures  a  precision  of  touch  the 
European  method  cannot  impart.  This  freedom,  ease 
and  precision,  or,  rather,  accuracy,  are  thus  acquired 
without  the  child  even  suspecting  that  he  is  learning 
the  most  valuable  rudiments  of  a  much  higher  art." 


"THE    MOVEMENT    COMES    SIMULTANEOUSLY   FROM    THE 
SHOULDER,    ELBOW,    AND    WRIST." 


OBJE  C  T-  LESSONS.  I  3  9 

"Our  method  seems  rather  injudicious  in  comparison 
with  yours,"  replied  M.  Duplay.  "We  begin  by  giving 
the  pupil  a  pencil,  and  it  is  only  when  he  has  learned 
to  handle  that  quite  dexterously  that  we  place  in  his 
hand  a  brush,  which  he,  very  naturally,  uses  exactly  as 
he  used  the  hard  and  unyielding  pencil.  It  is  most 
assuredly  the  brush  he  should  learn  to  use  first." 

"That  is  exactly  my  opinion,"  answered  Kobo-Dai'shi. 
"  Our  preparatory  method  seems  superior  to  yours,  and 
yet  what  a  wide  difference  there  is  between  the  highest 
achievements  in  Japanese  art  and  the  poorest  specimens 
I  have  seen  of  yours ! " 

"  It  would  not  be  just  to  depreciate  your  success  in 
one  branch  merely  because  there  are  others  in  which 
you  cannot  claim  to  excel,"  replied  M.  Duplay,  courte- 
ously. "  It  is  unquestionably  true  that  your  technique 
is  faulty,  and  that  you  have  never  produced  or  even 
attempted  anything  approaching  the  chefs  d'&uvre  of 
our  great  art-schools,  but  it  would  ill  become  us  to 
deny  you  the  palm  in  decorative  art." 

While  thus  engaged  in  pleasant  and  instructive  con- 
verse, they  reached  their  destination.  The  sculptor  they 
were  about  to  visit  was  an  artist  of  wide  renown,  the 
same  who  sent  to  the  French  Exposition  of  1878  a 
peacock  that  was  greatly  admired,  and  even  as  early  as 
1873  fine  specimens  of  his  handiwork  were  to  be  seen 
in  Vienna. 

After  an  interchange  of  the  usual  compliments,  which 
are  always  very  lengthy  as  well  as  ceremonious,  Satsuma 
invited  his  guests  into  his  studio,  to  inspect  his  works. 

The  eminently  original  character  of  the  pieces  exposed 
to  view  was  apparent  at  a  glance.  To  us,  the  thought 
of  a  casting  brings  with  it  the  idea  of  an  unlimited 


140  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

reproduction  of  the  article,  especially  if  it  be  small  in 
size,  a  fact  which  enables  the  producer  to  deliver  it 
to  the  public  at  a  very  moderate  price.  In  Japan,  on 
the  contrary,  this  art  has  retained  all  the  characteristics 
essential  to  every  production  of  a  superior  order,  —  that 
is  to  say,  individuality  and  uniqueness.  It  is  not  for 
these  merits  alone  that  these  bronzes  deserve  our  ad- 
miration. Each  and  every  detail  gives  convincing  proof 
of  marvellous  skill  and  the  most  refined  taste. 

One  bronze  in  particular  excited  universal  admiration. 
It  was  an  elaborate  work,  and  one  which  had  cost  the 
artist  much  labour  and  infinite  care  and  trouble.  It 
was  the  flight  of  a  flock  of  birds,  no  one  of  which 
appeared  to  touch  another,  though  the  whole  formed 
a  continuous  piece  of  casting. 

The  visitors  stood  before  it  several  minutes,  speechless 
with  admiration.  But  though  Satsuma  enjoyed  their 
surprise  and  delight,  like  the  true  artist  that  he  was, 
he  took  good  care  not  to  reveal  any  of  the  secrets  of 
his  craft,  these  still  being,  in  Japan,  the  exclusive 
property  of  a  few  families.  So,  though  the  visit  was 
productive  of  much  artistic  pleasure,  no  practical  applica- 
tion was  possible  this  time. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

A    BIT    OF    HISTORY. 

MME.  Duplay  and  Alice  also  neglected  no  opportunity 
to  mingle  with  Japanese  society  and  acquire  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  its  customs.  They  soon  discov- 
ered that  it  would  be  a  great  mistake  to  judge  of  this 
society  by  a  few  silly  members  of  official  circles.  Among 
the  ladies  they  met  most  frequently,  and  always  with 
genuine  pleasure,  at  the  house  of  their  friend,  the 
charming  Mme.  Komati,  was  the  wife  of  a  rich  china 
merchant  named  Nosoki,  famed  throughout  Japan  for  his 
admiration  of  native  art  and  his  superb  collection  of 
bronzes  and  pictures. 

Even  in  the  days  when  Japanese  productions  were 
most  despised  in  Tokio,  and  the  craze  for  everything 
foreign  was  at  its  height,  Nosoki  had  never  allowed 
himself  to  be  infected  by  the  mania,  and  his  house  had 
been  the  asylum  for  many  of  the  chefs  d'ceuvre  with 
which  Japan  seemed  so  eager  to  part,  and  which  can 
only  be  secured  now  at  a  great  expense  in  European 
art  centres. 

Nosoki  not  only  gave  these  national  works  of  art 
the  place  of  honour  in  his  collection,  but  loved  to  call 
his  guests'  attention  to  their  merits.  He  also  insisted 
that  his  wife  should  preserve  the  time-honoured  insti- 
tution of  Cha-no-yu,  foolishly  abandoned  by  the  fashionable 

141 


142  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

world  of  Tokio  for  the  so-called  English  five-o'clock  teas. 
The  Cha-no-yu  is  not  an  ordinary  tea-drinking,  but  a 
formal  afternoon  reception,  where  tea  is  served,  it  is 
true,  but  where  the  time  is  devoted  to  examining  and 
admiring  the  host's  curios  and  works  of  art,  —  which  are 
usually  kept  in  lacquer-boxes  or  cases  of  embroidered 
silk, —  instead  of  wasting  it  in  idle  gossip  or  in  slandering 
one's  neighbour. 

Mme.  Duplay  noted  with  surprise  that  her  new  friend 
possessed  the  quiet  ease  of  manner  and  the  culture 
of  a  well-bred  European,  in  addition  to  all  the  graces 
and  accomplishments  peculiar  to  a  Japanese. 

"How  well  you  speak  our  language!"  she  could  not 
refrain  from  saying  to  her  one  day.  "  You  make  me 
thoroughly  ashamed  of  my  very  limited  knowledge  of 
Japanese." 

"  Ah !  but  you  know  the  very  first  language  every 
foreigner  learns  is  French,  while  there  is  only  now 
and  then  a  European  who  studies  Japanese.  I  am 
perfectly  well  aware  of  this  fact,  nor  do  I  wonder  at 
it.  You  seem  surprised,  I  perceive.  People  have  told 
you  that  I  am  bitterly  opposed  to  all  innovations,  or 
what  is  now  called  progress  ?  You  are  obliged  to  admit 
it,  I  see;  but  is  that  any  reason  I  should  be  considered 
incapable  of  doing  a  person  justice?" 

"  I  confess  that  you  have  been  represented  to  me 
as  an  enemy  of  progress,"  said  Mme.  Duplay,  frankly. 
"  I  must  admit,  however,  that  I  did  not  have  a  very 
clear  idea  of  what  that  meant,  and  I  am  even  more  in 
doubt  now." 

"  It  means  that  my  husband  and  I  are  still  attached 
to  the  habits,  customs,  manners  and  costumes  of  our 
native  land,"  replied  Mme.  Nosoki,  almost  sadly;  "that 


A   BIT  OF  HISTORY.  143 

we  regret  the  changes  which  have  deprived  Japan 
of  some  of  her  truest  patriots,  demolished  institutions 
well-suited  to  our  needs  and  temperaments,  and  created 
a  servile  spirit  of  imitation  which  must  eventually  result 
in  the  ruin  of  all  national  originality.  Do  you  consider 
this  such  a  very  heinous  crime  on  our  part  ? " 

"No,  most  assuredly  not,"  responded  Mme.  Duplay, 
quickly.  "  Nothing  could  be  more  natural,  at  least  in 
my  opinion,  and  such  sentiments  have  my  warmest 
sympathy.  I  know  very  little  about  the  changes  to 
which  you  refer;  and  if  I  did  not  fear  the  subject 
would  be  too  harrowing  to  your  feelings,  I  should 
like  to  ask— 

"  It  will  always  afford  me  great  pleasure  to  give  you 
any  information  in  my  power,  as  a  slight  return  for 
your  own  exceeding  kindness  in  this  respect.  You  are 
doubtless  aware  that  from  the  early  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  the  temporal  power  of  the  Mikado 
gradually  decreased,  until  his  office  became  purely 
honorary.  For  many  years  the  people  had  been  ac- 
customed to.  see  the  Mikado  shut  up  in  his  palace,  like 
a  veritable  idol,  sedulously  concealing  himself  from 
profane  eyes,  and  even  refusing  to  set  foot  on  the 
ground,  as  if  he  deemed  it  unworthy  to  sustain  such 
an  august  personage. 

"  All  matters  pertaining  to  the  Government  being  neg- 
lected, or  even  entirely  ignored,  by  the  Mikado,  the 
executive  power  became  vested  in  the  Shoguns,  or  Ty- 
coons, as  you  call  them,  high  officials  of  the  palace,  who 
for  a  long  time  governed  in  their  master's  name,  and  who 
for  the  most  part  proved  themselves  both  capable  and 
energetic  in  the  management  of  their  country's  interests. 
The  valuable  service  which  they  rendered,  and  the  almost 


144  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

unlimited  powers  they  exercised, —  and,  doubtless,  their 
ambition  as  well, —  eventually  brought  about  a  radical 
change  in  the  situation,  and  the  Shogun  finally  cast  aside 
even  the  semblance  of  inferiority.  The  Tycoon,  like  the 
Emperor,  had  his  Court  and  capital, —  this  very  city,  then 
known  as  Yeddo,  his  stronghold,  where  the  greatest  of 
his  vassals  came  once  a  year  to  pay  him  homage,  as  they 
went  to  Kioto  to  pay  homage  to  the  Mikado,  and  as  the 
samurai,  or  members  of  the  second  order  of  nobility,  came 
to  pay  homage  to  them  in  turn.  Many  persons  have  styled 
the  Shoguns  usurpers,  and  have  abused  them  bitterly  for 
the  power  they  arrogated,  the  honours  they  demanded,  and 
the  insignificant  role  to  which  they  reduced  the  Mikado. 
I  am  too  ignorant  in  regard  to  such  matters  to  judge. 
But  where  does  usurpation  begin,  and  where  does  it  end  ? 
Can  a  person  be  accused  of  usurpation  when  he  exercises 
powers  which  his  predecessors  in  office  have  wielded  for 
three  centuries  with  the  full  consent  of  the  nation  ?  Be- 
sides, tell  me  how  many  of  the  rulers  of  the  world  have 
attained  to  power  without  resorting  to  violence  ?  What- 
ever the  answers  to  these  questions  may  be,  I  will  merely 
say  that  my  father,  General  Koro,  was  a  warm  champion 
of  the  Shogunate,  and  the  intimate  friend  of  the  last 
Tycoon ;  that  he  fought  for  him  till  death,  like  the  brave 
man  that  he  was,  and  that  I,  his  pupil  and  daughter,  think 
exactly  as  he  did." 

"How  could  one  expect  otherwise!"  exclaimed  Mme. 
Duplay. 

"  You  can  scarcely  realize  how  furiously  partisan  war- 
fare rages  in  this  country,  and  to  what  despicable  measures 
a  political  foe  will  stoop ! "  said  Mme.  Nosoki.  "  My  attach- 
ment to  the  ancient  customs  of  my  country  gives  offence, 
so  I  am  grossly  maligned,  and  each  and  every  detail  of  my 


A   TERRIBLE    CIVIL    WAR   BROKE   OUT.1 


A   BIT  OF  HISTORY.  147 

private  life  is  severely  criticised  or  wholly  misrepresented. 
It  is  not  alone  the  mourning  I  wear  for  my  father  that  of- 
fends, but  I  have  also  been  notified  by  those  high  in  author- 
ity that  it  would  be  a  satisfaction  to  see  me  abandon  a  mode 
of  dress  which  is  regarded  as  a  sort  of  protest  against  the 
new  regime" 

"  That  is  a  thing  I  utterly  fail  to  understand,"  responded 
Mme.  Duplay.  "  What  possible  connection  can  there  be 
between  the  present  fashions  —  which,  between  you  and 
me,  I  must  admit  are  simply  hideous  —  and  the  overthrow 
of  the  Tycoons  ?  And  yet  the  Mikado  is  bent  upon  see- 
ing you  renounce  a  charming  costume  like  this,  you  say  ? 
It  seems  very  strange  to  me  that  such  an  exalted  person- 
age should  display  so  much  solicitude  in  regard  to  such 
trivial  matters." 

"The  Mikado  patronizes  everything  foreign,  because  it 
was  the  introduction  of  the  foreign  element  which  won 
him  his  victory.  The  Shogunate  was,  as  I  have  told  you, 
in  the  zenith  of  its  power  when  the  ports  of  Japan  were 
forcibly  opened. 

"The  Shogun  had  many  enemies,  chief  and  foremost  the 
Mikado, — who  could  not  forgive  him  his  ascendency, —  then 
the  most  powerful  among  the  Daimios,  who  rendered  him 
homage  sorely  against  their  will,  though  too  often,  alas ! 
they  owed  their  wealth  and  power  to  the  Shoguns  them- 
selves. But  are  not  such  instances  of  human  ingratitude 
common  everywhere  ? 

"  A  fierce  war  broke  out  between  the  two  parties.  Im- 
mediately upon  the  -arrival  of  the  foreigner  two  rival  fac- 
tions were  formed  :  the  champions  of  so-called  reform  — 
those  who  wish  to  institute  innovations  at  any  cost  —  and 
the  conservatives.  The  Mikado  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
first-mentioned ;  the  Tycoon,  of  the  others.  This  Civil 


148  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

War  lasted  ten  years.  It  was  in  the  battle  of  Fujima,  near 
Tokio,  that  my  father  met  his  death.  The  battle  lasted 
fully  three  days,  and  resulted  in  the  triumph  of  the  Mikado, 
after  which  the  young  Emperor  transferred  the  capital  from 
Kioto  to  Yeddo,  the  former  residence  of  the  Shoguns, 
changing  the  name  to  Tokio,  which  signifies  '  Eastern 
Capital.' ' 

"  I  suppose  from  what  you  say  that  peace  is  entirely  re- 
stored, and  the  vanquished  have  accepted  the  new  order  of 
things." 

"  As  the  Shogun  accepted  his  defeat,  what  else  could 
his  most  enthusiastic  followers  do  ?  It  would  seem,  how- 
ever, that  we  are  also  expected  to  despise  the  institutions 
which  were  once  the  glory  of  our  country,  as  well  as  all 
the  traditions  of  the  past  and  our  heroes  of  years  gone  by. 
But  all  the  vanquished  are  not  so  complaisant.  Among 
the  Daimios  who  fought  for  the  Tycoon  there  are  some  few 
who  have  never  accepted  his  defeat  and  its  consequences, 
and  who  continue  to  protest,  more  or  less  vigorously, 
against  the  new  order  of  things.  On  the  other  hand, 
among  the  conquerors,  there  is  a  singular  affectation  of 
liking  nothing,  and  even  tolerating  nothing,  that  is  not  of 
foreign  origin.  Do  you  know  Mme.  Yaritomo  ? "  added 
Mme.  Nosoki,  as  if  by  a  natural  connection  of  ideas. 

"Yes,"  replied  Mme.  Duplay,  in  a  tone  which,  uncon- 
sciously to  herself,  indicated  very  little  enthusiasm. 

Then,  seized  with  remorse,  she  added :  "  But  I  must  not 
fail  to  express  my  obligations  to  her  for  her  exceedingly 
kind  treatment  of  me.  She  has  always  been  extremely 
courteous.  One  should  feel  flattered,  perhaps,  to  see  one's 
self  approved  and  copied  by  a  comparative  stranger!" 
Mme.  Duplay  continued,  thoughtfully.  "  It  is  an  old  say- 
ing that  imitation  is  the  sincerest  flattery.  Still,  though 


A   BIT  OF  HISTORY.  149 

I  cannot  explain  exactly  why  it  is,  I  like  the  Japanese 
who  are  real  Japanese  best." 

"  Perhaps  poor  imitators  make  us  see  ourselves  in 
caricature,  which  is  never  very  pleasant,"  replied  Mme. 
Nosoki,  smiling  a  little  mischievously. 

"  Perhaps  so ;  but  I  am  lingering  here  most  inex- 
cusably. I  must  go,  much  as  I  regret  the  necessity." 

"Won't  you  walk  through  the  garden  first  ? "  suggested 
Mme.  Nosoki. 

"  With  pleasure !  I  have  been  longing  to  ask  permis- 
sion, but  dared  not.  All  your  surroundings  interest  and 
charm  me  more  than  I  can  express." 

"You  must  never  fail  to  make  your  wishes  known," 
answered  the  courteous  hostess.  "  It  will  always  give  me 
pleasure  to  gratify  such  kindly  curiosity." 

At  the  other  end  of  the  tiny  court-yard,  paved 
with  delicately-tinted  tiles,  was  a  clump  of  trees  which 
gave  one  the  impression  of  a  dense  forest,  though  the 
garden  was  of  very  limited  extent.  Directly  in  front  of 
the  trees  was  a  tiny  lake  of  limpid  water,  with  a  bottom  of 
shining  sand.  This  lake,  which  was  full  of  brilliant 
goldfish,  was  fed  by  a  little  cascade  that  came  dashing  and 
foaming  down  over  a  pile  of  rocks. 

"The/#<?of  the  plum-blossom  is  just  ended,"  remarked 
Mme.  Nosoki,  "and  that  of  the  cherry-blossom  has 
come,  as  you  see." 

The  path  down  which  the  ladies  were  walking  was 
bordered  on  either  side  by  a  row  of  dwarf  cherry-trees  in 
full  bloom,  which  had  covered  the  ground  with  their 
cream-white  petals. 

"So  each  flower  has  its  fete?  What  a  charming 
and  poetical  custom!"  exclaimed  Mme.  Duplay. 

"  There  are  reformers  who  blush  for  the  fact,  however, 


150  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN, 

remarked  Mme.  Nosoki,  breaking  off  a  branch  and 
presenting  it  to  her  visitor ;  "  but,  very  fortunately,  good 
sense  and  popular  taste  have  proved  too  strong  for 
them.  Yes,  we  have  a  floral  calendar,  whose  saints 
are  ever  at  work.  Each  locality  has  its  own  peculiar 
flower  and  its  annual  exhibitions,  to  which  young  and  old 
eagerly  flock,  to  feast  their  eyes  upon  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  sights  in  Nature.  The  wistaria  blooms  in  May 
and  June,  and  people  rush  to  a  well-known  lake,  whose 
banks  are  covered  with  a  luxuriant  growth  of  this 
beautiful  vine,  which  trails  its  long  sprays  of  bloom  on  the 
surface  of  the  water.  Then  comes  the  iris,  which 
sometimes  covers  entire  fields ;  then  the  lotus,  and  other 
flowers  which  it  would  take  too  much  time  to  enumerate. 
But  the  national  flower,  par  excellence,  the  chrysanthemum 
(kiku),  which  is  so  like  the  sun,  and  which  figures  in  the 
country's  coat-of-arms  as  well  as  upon  the  commonest 
articles,  and  which  you  see  on  all  the  lacquer-work 
and  china,  and  even  on  cakes,  —  that  is  the  prime  favourite 
in  our  country,  and  we  celebrate  its  fete  during  the  last 
half  of  the  month  of  October." 

"  I  am  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  witnessing  it," 
replied  Mme.  Duplay.  "  It  seems  to  me,  as  I  stand  and 
talk  with  you  under  these  flowering  trees,  that  I  am 
in  fairy-land,  and  that  you  are  its  queen.  I  can  scarcely 
tear  myself  away  from  this  enchanted  garden!" 

"Then  I  shall  hope  for  your  speedy  return  to  it," 
replied  Mme.  Nosoki,  as  she  conducted  her  guest  back  to 
the  house. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE    BEGINNING    OF   INOYA's    SCHOLASTIC    CAREER. 

THE  school-room  which  Inoya  had  just  entered,  in 
company  with  about  thirty  other  lads,  was  a  spacious 
apartment,  lighted  on  two  sides  by  large  glass  windows,  — 
a  luxury  as  yet  unknown  in  most  Japanese  houses. 
Handsome  varnished  desks  of  hard-pine,  made  after  the 
latest  American  model,  with  seats  of  the  same  wood, 
which  could  be  raised  or  lowered  to  suit  the  height  of  the 
occupants,  were  ranged  about  the  walls.  In  the  centre 
stood  the  master's  desk,  and  suspended  on  the  walls  were 
many  fine  maps,  as  well  as  valuable  anatomical,  physio- 
logical and  botanical  plates. 

The  frames  of  the  pictures  portraying  the  different 
trees  and  flowers  were  made  from  wood  of  the  same 
family  as  the  tree  or  flower  represented,  and  attention 
being  duly  called  to  this  fact,  the  children  were  thus 
taught  to  associate  utility  and  its  industrial  functions  with 
the  natural  appearance  of  the  plant  or  tree. 

Everything  in  the  school-room  was  new  and  strange  to 
Inoya,  even  the  chair  on  which  he  was  obliged  to  seat 
himself  in  the  European  fashion.  He  did  not  find 
this  position  nearly  as  comfortable  as  he  had  anticipated, 
however.  In  fact,  ten  minutes  had  not  elapsed  before  he 
would  have  been  glad  to  exchange  it  for  that  to  which  he 
was  accustomed ;  but,  alas !  there  were  no  mats  on  the 


I  5  2  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

floor  of  the  school-room  occupied  by  the  sixth,  or 
preparatory,  class,  into  which  Inoya  had  just  been 
admitted. 

The  professor,  who  entered  simultaneously  with  the 
pupils,  was  a  man  about  thirty  years  old,  of  medium 
stature  and  unmistakable  Japanese  origin,  though  he  was 
dressed  in  the  European  style.  He  immediately  picked 
up  a  piece  of  chalk,  and,  stepping  to  the  big  blackboard, 
gave  a  brief  but  clear  synopsis  of  the  grammar  lesson  for 
the  day. 

This  was  given  in  Chinese  characters,  with  which 
all  educated  natives  of  Japan  are  supposed  to  be 
conversant.  A  reading-lesson,  also  in  Chinese,  followed. 
This  was  given  in  a  shrill  but  monotonous  tone,  the 
sweetest-voiced  among  the  lads  straining  their  lungs 
to  the  uttermost  to  attain  that  deafening  pitch  which 
is  considered  the  proper  thing  for  reading  aloud  in 
Japan. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  a  foreign  instructor  would 
have  marvelled  not  a  little  at  the  irreproachable 
behaviour  of  these  lads  of  twelve  and  thirteen  years. 
Obedience  is  the  fundamental  principle  of  the  entire 
social  organization  in  Japan,  and  children  from  their 
cradles  —  or  rather  from  their  mother's  backs — are 
accustomed  to  such  perfect  submission  that  the  idea  of 
moving  about,  or  talking  or  playing  in  the  classroom,  does 
not  even  occur  to  them.  The  teacher's  work  is  all 
the  more  easy  in  consequence,  and  he  is  able  to  secure  a 
much  greater  amount  of  work  with  the  same  expenditure 
of  time. 

After  the  reading  exercise  was  over,  there  came  a 
lesson  in  national  history ;  then  the  professor,  closing  the 
book,  questioned  the  pupils  upon  what  they  had  just 


INOYA'S  SCHOLASTIC   CAREER.  153 

heard,    and    most    of    them   were   able   to   answer   in   a 
very  satisfactory  manner. 

The  lesson  ended  with  a  philosophical  maxim  incor- 
porated in  a  verse  of  poetry,  which  the  pupils  repeated 
in  concert  in  shrill,  monotonous  voices,  until  the  teacher 
felt  sure  it  was  indelibly  impressed  upon  their  memories. 

At  the  end  of  an  hour,  five  minutes  recess  was  given,  to 
refresh  these  youthful  minds  for  another  lesson ;  but  this 
recreation  period  was  not  devoted  to  noisy  pastimes,  but 
passed  in  the  most  quiet  manner. 

"Come  here!  I  have  something  I  want  to  show  you," 
Toyo  remarked  to  his  new  friend. 

The  treasure  Toyo  kept  concealed  in  one  corner  of  his 
desk  was  a  big  yellow  beetle,  for  which  he  had  con- 
structed a  tiny  cart,  no  larger  than  a  thimble,  supported 
on  pasteboard  wheels.  The  beetle  was  harnessed  to  the 
vehicle  with  silken  threads,  and  dragged  the  tiny  cart, 
loaded  with  two  or  three  grains  of  rice,  quite  briskly  along. 

Inoya  seemed  so  much  pleased  and  amused  that  Toyo 
concluded  to  show  him  some  of  his  other  pets,  in  the 
shape  of  a  number  of  yellow  and  black  insects  that  were 
breakfasting  upon  some  green  leaves  in  another  corner  of 
the  desk. 

Inoya  did  not  seem  to  share  Toyo's  enthusiasm  in  this 
instance,  however ;  at  least,  not  until  after  the  latter  had 
said  to  him, — 

"  Wait  until  you  see  them  in  the  dark.  Put  your  head 
inside  the  desk." 

Inoya  obeyed,  and  perceived  that  the  brilliant  emerald- 
green  light  the  insect  emitted  was  sufficiently  strong 
to  illuminate  the  whole  interior  of  the  desk. 

"  How  beautiful !  Where  did  you  find  them  ?  "  cried 
Inoya. 


154  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

• 

"  In  the  country,  a  long  way  from  here.  Would  you 
like  to  have  some  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes !     Can't  you  tell  me  where  you  got  them?" 

"  That  would  be  a  difficult  matter ;  but  I  'm  going  to 
give  you  half,  as  a  token  of  friendship." 

So  the  generous  Toyo,  in  a  couple  of  seconds  con- 
structed a  little  paper  box,  in  which  he  placed  six  of  the 
finest  glowworms,  and  which  Inoya  afterwards  carried  to 
his  seat. 

Nearly  all  the  pupils  kept  similar  menageries  in  their 
desks.  Some  had  grasshoppers  or  locusts  in  bamboo 
cages,  and  the  last-mentioned  insects,  being  famed  for 
their  voracity,  their  owners  found  it  no  easy  matter  to 
keep  them  supplied  with  food.  Other  boys  had  frogs,  or 
birds,  or  May  bugs. 

The  recreation  period  was  followed  by  a  lesson  in 
arithmetic,  given  by  an  aged  Japanese,  with  a  face  like  a 
shrivelled  apple. 

In  Inoya' s  class  a  great  deal  of  attention  was  paid  to 
this  branch  of  study,  for  which  the  Japanese  usually  evince 
very  little  aptitude,  so  a  prominent  place  is  very  sensibly 
alloted  to  it  in  the  regular  course  of  study. 

It  is  only  a  comparatively  short  time  since  the  Japanese 
adopted  Arabic  figures  and  decimal  numeration.  In 
former  years  the  Chinese  system  of  notation  was  univer- 
sally employed,  —  a  system  frightfully  inconvenient  to  a 
European.  The  difficulties  in  calculations  with  this 
system  are  so  great,  indeed,  that  the  most  complicated 
problem,  worked  out  with  the  aid  of  Roman  numerals, 
seems  simplicity  itself  in  comparison. 

Inoya  had  never  seen  the  Arabic  numerals  before,  so 
the  lesson  interested  him  very  much.  His  clear,  keen 
and  logical  mind  took  in  the  master's  explanation  with 


INOYA  S  SCHOLASTIC  CAREER.  155 

ease,  and  the  simplicity  of  the  decimal  system  both 
surprised  and  delighted  him. 

The  fact  that  the  professor,  M.  Hasonkai',  was  by  no 
means  proficient  in  mental  arithmetic,  did  not  escape  his 
notice, —  calculations  of  that  kind  being  very  troublesome 
to  a  Japanese  of  the  old  school,  from  the  fact  that  he  has 
not  been  accustomed  to  them  from  childhood. 

A  lesson  in  writing  followed,  which  proved  a  triumph 
for  Inoya,  whose  firm,  clear,  gracefully-formed  letters  had 
always  excited  the  warm  admiration  of  his  correspondents. 

The  Japanese  read  and  write  not  from  left  to  right,  as 
we  do,  but  in  lines  running  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of 
the  page, —  the  lines  being  vertical  instead  of  horizontal. 

Upon  each  desk  stood  writing-materials  in  the  shape  of 
a  small  bottle  of  water  and  a  lacquer  inkstand.  Each 
pupil  drew  from  his  capacious  sleeve  a  stick  of  India-ink 
and  a  small  brush  made  of  hog  bristles,  and  after  dissolv- 
ing a  little  ink  in  the  bottom  of  the  inkstand,  began  to 
write,  or  rather  to  paint,  the  strangely-intricate  characters 
at  the  master's  dictation. 

This  dictation  had  the  threefold  advantage  of  teaching 
students  to  use  the  Chinese  alphabet,  to  spell  correctly, 
and  to  improve  their  handwriting,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
information  to  be  gained  concerning  the  subject  under 
consideration. 

At  the  end  of  half  an  hour  the  teacher,  after  request- 
ing them  to  lay  aside  their  writing  materials,  proceeded  to 
question  them. 

"  How  many  alphabets  have  we,  and  in  what  respect  do 
they  differ  from  each  other  ?  "  was  the  first  interrogation. 

A  tall  youth  of  eighteen  rose  before  Inoya  had  time  to 
think  of  the  answer  which  he  himself  would  have  been 
glad  to  make.  He  was  taller  than  his  companions, 


156  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

remarkably  tall,  in  fact,  for  a  Japanese,  for  he  would  have 
been  considered  of  medium  height  in  Europe,  and  his  face 
betokened  both  energy  and  determination,  though  it 
was  also  characterized  by  an  expression  of  profound 
melancholy. 

"  Ready  with  your  answer,  as  usual,  Tankai',"  remarked 
the  teacher,  smiling.  "  That  is  well !  Now  let  us  hear 
what  you  have  to  say  on  the  subject." 

"  Our  written  language  is  composed  of  two  alphabets, 
or  rather  two  syllabic  forms  of  writing,"  replied  Tankai'. 
"  The  simplest  is  the  Katagana,  which  is  reserved  for  the 
use  of  women,  but  with  which  all  educated  persons  must 
necessarily  be  conversant.  This  consists  of  forty-seven 
syllables,  each  represented  by  a  single  character,  and  a  few 
mono-syllabic  sounds.  The  other,  used  by  men,  and 
called  the  Kirakama,  is  much  more  complicated  and  com- 
plete. This  is  an  abbreviated  form  of  the  ideographic 
system  of  Chinese  hieroglyphic  symbols, — which  does  not 
prevent  it  from  boasting  of  several  thousand  such  symbols, 
however." 

"  Very  good,"  said  the  master.  "  Barberousse  Kitsi, 
you  look  as  if  you  were  nearly  asleep.  Suppose  you  tell 
us  how  a  sketch  or  letter  should  be  signed." 

Barberousse  yawned,  and  stretched  himself  with  a 
nonchalant  air.  He  was  one  of  the  greatest  dudes  in 
school,  —  always  dressed  in  the  European  fashion,  and 
assumed  the  airs  of  a  grown  man,  though  only  fifteen. 
His  costume  at  that  moment  consisted  of  a  red  flannel 
shirt,  to  which  he  had  affixed  a  paper  collar,  a  low  silk 
vest,  evidently  originally  intended  for  evening  wear,  and 
a  short  black  alpaca  coat.  Barberousse,  as  proud  of  this 
motley  garb  as  of  the  high-sounding  name  his  parents 
had  bestowed  upon  him  at  his  birth,  dangled  the  single 


INOYA  S  SCHOLASTIC   CAREER. 

eye-glass  suspended  around  his  neck  idly  to-and-fro,  with- 
out seeming  to  pay  the  slightest  attention  to  what  was 
going  on  around  him. 

The  professor  repeated  his  question,  but  Barberousse 
remained  silent. 

"  The  next !  "  said  the  master. 

Inoya  rose  timidly,  the  teacher  encouraging  him  with 
a  smile. 

"The  only  valid  signature,"  replied  Inoya,  "is  that 
made'  with  a  seal  of  cinnabar  colour.  This  seal  must 
have  the  name  of  the  person  engraved  upon  it  in  Chinese 
characters,  and  even  children  should  have  one,  if  they 
wish  to  affix  their  names  to  their  exercises  and  drawings. 
In  business,  a  receipt  that  does  not  bear  this  seal  has 
no  value  whatever.  A  drawing  should  have  the  artist's 
name  on  the  back,  as  well  as  on  the  right  side  of  it." 

"That  is  well  answered,  my  boy,"  said  the  master. 
"What  is  your  name?" 

"Inoya,  son  of  Dai'li-Richita,"  replied  the  lad,  fright- 
ened to  see  so  many  curious  eyes  fixed  upon  him. 

"  Show  me  your  dictation.  Ah !  this  is  excellent ! 
The  writing  is  firm,  and  the  characters  admirably  formed. 
I  see  you  know  how  to  handle  the  brush.  I  cannot 
say  as  much  for  yours,  Napoleon  Kouroukava.  Yours 
would  disgrace  a  child  of  five  years." 

The  pupil  thus  addressed,  a  boy  about  twelve  or 
thirteen  years  of  age,  shrugged  his  shoulders  angrily, 
as  the  professor  examined  his  roll  of  paper  with  a  most 
dissatisfied  air. 

"  You  must  try  to  improve,"  the  professor  remarked, 
as  he  returned  the  dictation. 

"  What  is  the  use  ? "  muttered  Napoleon  Kouroukava. 
"  Nobody  cares  anything  about  these  barbarous  characters 
in  this  enlightened  age." 


I  5  8  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

11  Kouroukava,  is  it  thus  you  speak  of  the  written 
language  of  your  forefathers  ?  "  exclaimed  TankaT,  fiercely, 
though  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Yes,  most  assuredly.  Our  forefathers  were  savages 
and  barbarians,  and  the  Japanese  of  the  old  school  are 
not  much  better,"  retorted  his  schoolmate,  in  the  same 
subdued  tone. 

"  Kouroukava,"  said  Tankai',  making  an  evident  effort 
to  restrain  himself,  "how  can  you  sneer  at  our  most 
precious  and  sacred  possession,  —  our  nationality?" 

"Pooh!"  retorted  Kouroukava,  "your  uncle  was  not 
of  that  opinion  when  he  accepted  an  office  under  the 
new  Government.  You  had  better  hold  your  tongue, 
and  not  prate  so  much  of  your  devotion  to  ancient 
customs." 

Tankai'  had  become  livid.  With  teeth  set  and  fists 
clenched,  he  seemed  about  to  spring  at  his  adversary's 
throat ;  then,  as  if  conquered  by  the  thought  that 
Kouroukava  was  weaker  than  himself,  his  arms  dropped, 
and  he  remained  thoughtful  and  gloomy  until  the  close 
of  the  lesson.  The  master,  engaged  in  examining  other 
exercises,  had  not  noticed  this  little  scene,  and  the 
dictation  was  soon  resumed. 

Kouroukava,  in  spite  of  his  self-complacency,  had 
really  been  greatly  incensed  by  his  teacher's  reproof ; 
and  instead  of  going  on  with  the  dictation,  began  to 
draw  a  big  demon,  colouring  the  eyes,  mouth  and  claws 
in  a  startling  manner. 

Taking  advantage  of  the  first  favourable  opportunity, 
he  adroitly  fastened  his  chef  d'ceuvre  on  the  master's 
back,  thus  eliciting  a  general  laugh  from  the  younger 
pupils,  while  even  the  older  ones  had  great  difficulty 
in  maintaining  their  gravity. 


"HE   BEGAN    TO   DRAW    A   BIG   DEMON.' 


I  NOYAUS  SCHOLASTIC   CAREER.  l6l 

Inoya  had  watched  his  neighbour's  proceedings  with 
wondering  eyes,  and  was  now  gazing  at  him  with  mingled 
astonishment  and  indignation. 

"  What  are  you  laughing  at  ?"  demanded  the  professor, 
glancing  around  the  room.  "  Silence  !  " 

But  fresh  bursts  of  laughter,  partially  smothered 
behind  fans,  or  in  kimono  sleeves,  followed  this  order. 

The  professor,  pretending  not  to  notice  this  insub- 
ordination, again  resumed  the  dictation,  striding  up  and 
down  the  room  the  while ;  but,  as  he  passed  a  window, 
he  saw  his  image  in  the  glass,  and  also  the  picture  of 
the  Evil  One  fastened  to  the  back  of  his  kimono. 
Instantly  detaching  it,  he  scrutinized  the  faces  of  the 
pupils  in  the  front  row,  as  it  must  necessarily  have 
been  one  of  them  that  committed  the  offence.  Napoleon 
Kouroukava  was  apparently  convulsed  with  laughter,  but 
there  was  no  smile  upon  Inoya's  lips.  On  the  contrary, 
he  trembled  in  every  limb,  as  he  awaited  in  terror  the 
probable  consequences  of  the  audacious  act. 

"Was  it  you  who  dared  to  perpetrate  this  most 
unseemly  joke  ? "  suddenly  demanded  the  teacher,  walk- 
ing straight  up  to  Inoya. 

"I?"  faltered  Inoya,  so  surprised  that  he  thought 
his  ears  must  have  deceived  him. 

"  Yes !  Come,  confess !  It  will  be  much  better  than 
to  aggravate  your  offence  by  a  falsehood." 

"But  I  did  not  do  it,  sir!"  protested  Inoya,  the  blood 
mounting  to  his  forehead. 

"  In  that  case,  name  the  culprit."  But  Inoya  made 
no  reply.  He  even  lowered  his  eyes,  fearing  his  indig- 
nant gaze  would  betray  his  neighbour  if  he  directed  it 
upon  him. 

Kouroukava,  maintaining  the  most  innocent  expression 


I<>2  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

in  the  world,  continued  to  smile  behind  the  fan  he  was 
moving  calmly  to-and-fro. 

"  If  it  was  not  you,  Inoya,  name  the  culprit,"  repeated 
the  master. 

Inoya  remained  silent. 

"  Was  it  you,  Napoleon  Kouroukava  ? "  asked  the 
teacher. 

"  Oh,  no !  Indeed,  sir,  I  would  never  be  guilty  of 
such  a  thing ! "  responded  Kouroukava,  with  a  great 
show  of  virtuous  indignation. 

"  I  thought  not.  You  know  the  strictness  of  our 
discipline  too  well  to  so  far  forget  the  respect  due  your 
instructor.  It  is  nevertheless  certain  that  one  of  you 
two  must  be  the  culprit,  as  I  stopped  only  in  front  of 
you;  so  I  conclude  that  it  must  be  Inoya,  who,  being 
a  new  pupil,  and  consequently  ignorant  of  the  rules  of 
the  school,  has  so  grossly  violated  them.  He  will,  there- 
fore, be  forgiven  this  time,  if  he  will  express  regret  for 
the  misdemeanor  he  has  committed." 

"  But  it  was  not  I  who  did  it,  I  assure  you,  sir ! " 

"  You  persist  in  denying  it  ?  " 

"  By  my  love  for  my  father,  I  protest  that  it  was  not  I." 

"This  is  becoming  serious,"  remarked  the  professor. 
"Such  obstinacy  must  be  punished.  At  the  close  of 
the  recitation  you  will  go  to  the  janitor's  room,  where 
you  will  receive  ten  strokes  of  the  rod  as  a  punishment 
for  insolence,  and  your  forefinger  will  be  rubbed  with 
the  moxa*  plant,  to  make  you  bear  in  mind  that  a  liar 
is  always  punished." 

"Indeed,  sir,  I  am  neither  an  insolent  boy  nor  a  liar!" 
Inoya  protested  once  again. 

Almost  at  the  same  instant  another  voice  was  heard, 
the  voice  of  Tankai'. 

*A  sort  of  nettle. 


INOYA'S  SCHOLASTIC   CAREER.  163 

"  Is  it  generous  to  denounce  an  enemy,  sir  ? "  he  asked. 

"No,  certainly  not!"  replied  the  master. 

"Then  I  cannot  do  it,  for  I  hate  the  person  who  is 
guilty  of  the  act  you  are  about  to  punish.  I  will  not 
mention  his  name,  but  I  give  you  my  word  that  Inoya  is 
innocent,  and  it  would  be  unjust  to  inflict  upon  him 
a  punishment  that  his  generosity  alone  causes  him  to 
accept." 

There  was  such  conviction  in  Tankai's  words,  his 
gaze  was  so  earnest,  and  his  manner  so  perfectly  frank 
and  straightforward,  that  the  professor  hesitated. 

"Very  well,"  he  said,  at  last,  "but  this  matter  must 
be  settled  here  and  now.  I  should  be  glad  to  believe 
Inoya  innocent.  Now  let  the  real  culprit  instantly 
reveal  himself,  or  be  known  as  a  coward  by  all." 

Kouroukava  did  not  move.  He  merely  went  on 
fanning  himself,  with  an  indifferent  air,  and  his  only 
reply  to  Inoya's  indignant  glance  was  an  half-insolent 
half-triumphant  smile. 

"  I  ask  you  once  more,  and  for  the  last  time,  Inoya, 
was  it  you  ? "  demanded  the  master. 

"No,  sir!"  the  lad  replied,  firmly. 

"  Was  it  you,  Kouroukava  ?  " 

"No,  sir!"  responded  that  youth,  with  unblushing 
effrontery. 

But  suddenly  his  bold  eyes  drooped,  and  the  fan  fell 
from  his  hands  upon  the  desk. 

In  the  open  doorway  stood  M.  Lagrenie,  the  super- 
intendent, with  an  expression  of  unwonted  severity  on 
his  face. 

"Napoleon  Kouroukava,"  he  said,  sternly,  "go  out  into 
the  hall,  and  there  await  the  just  penalty  of  your 
insolence,  untruthfulness  and  cowardice.  It  is  fortunate 


164  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

that  I  chanced,  in  passing,  to  witness  the  scene  that 
just  occurred,  and  am  thus  able  to  save  your  excellent 
teacher  from  a  deplorable  mistake.  Go  !  obey  !  " 

Kouroukava,  whose  sallow  face  had  turned  positively 
green,  rose  and  sneaked  out,  only  too  glad  to  escape 
the  contemptuous  glances  directed  upon  him. 

"As  for  you,  Inoya,"  continued  the  president,  kindly; 
"you  have  proved  yourself  a  fine  little  fellow,  quite 
incapable,  I  am  sure,  of  conducting  yourself  in  any  such 
manner.  Be  as  studious  as  you  are  honourable,  and  you 
will  reflect  credit  on  the  name  you  bear." 

He  pressed  Inoya's  hand  cordially,  and  the  lad,  in 
turn,  bowed  low  before  him,  raising  the  superintendent's 
hand  to  his  forehead,  in  token  of  his  profound  respect. 

On  leaving  the  school-room,  and  crossing  the  court-yard, 
at  noon,  Inoya  ran  after  Tankai",  to  thank  him  for 
having  undertaken  his  defence.  He  had  conceived  a 
strong  liking  and  admiration  for  this  tall,  handsome 
youth,  with  his  melodious  voice  and  melancholy  face, 
yet  so  frank  and  intelligent  withal.  Tankai',  too,  was 
strongly  inclined  to  like  this  little  new-comer,  who, 
alone  and  friendless  in  the  presence  of  thirty  strangers, 
and  accused  before  them  all,  had  the  courage  and 
generosity  to  shield  the  real  culprit. 

The  two  lads  parted  at  the  gate  with  the  profound 
bow  customary  between  Japanese,  even  between  those 
of  the  tenderest  years,  and  each  youth  directed  his 
steps  homeward. 

As  he  turned  the  corner  of  the  street,  Inoya  saw  M. 
Lagrenie  approaching,  and  yielding  to  a  sudden  impulse, 
which  he  did  not  even  think  of  repressing,  as  a  foreign 
lad  might  have  done,  he  rushed  up  to  the  president 
and  bowed  almost  to  the  earth  before  him. 


INOYA^S  SCHOLASTIC   CAREER.  165 

"  Well,  what  is  it,  Inoya  ? "  inquired  M.  Lagrenie, 
kindly. 

"  I  would  like  to  ask  what  you  are  going  to  do  with 
Kouroukava,  sir." 

"  Expel  him." 

"  Oh  !  don't  do  that,  sir.     Forgive  him,  I  beg  of  you  !  " 

The  president  smiled,  and  laid  his  hand  caressingly 
on  Inoya's  shorn  head. 

"We  will  see,"  he  answered,  kindly.  "You  have  a 
good  heart,  Inoya.  I  shall  not  forget  this.  Try  to 
remain  just  as  you  are,  and  you  will  be  the  joy  of  your 
father's  declining  years." 

Inoya  hastened  off,  with  a  light  heart,  to  share  with 
Miva  the  frugal  meal  of  boiled  rice  and  salt  fish,  which 
his  good  old  friend  had  prepared  for  him. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

VARIED    AVOCATIONS. 

MIVA'S  house  was  a  long  distance  from  the  Univer- 
sity, so  Inoya  had  a  good  opportunity  to  see 
something  of  the  streets  of  Tokio.  He  did  not  reach 
his  new  home,  however,  without  being  compelled  to  ask 
his  way  more  than  once  of  the  kourotimas,  or  'ricksha 
men,  or  of  the  street-venders,  as  they  sauntered  along, 
crying  their  wares. 

In  fact,  it  is  a  very  difficult  matter  for  one  who  is  not 
accustomed  to  the  city  to  find  his  way  through  the 
labyrinth  of  streets,  especially  as  so  many  of  them 
bear  the  same  name,  and  resemble  one  another  so  closely 
in  appearance.  For  instance,  there  are  at  least  twenty 
"  Lumber  Streets ; "  and  many  other  names,  especially 
those  of  the  different  crafts, —  such  as  painter's,  cooper's 
blacksmith's,  cabinet-maker's,  and  lacquerer's  streets,  etc., 
etc., —  are  frequently  repeated.  This  peculiarity  is  ex- 
plained by  the  fact  that  Tokio  is  composed  of  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  villages,  more  or  less  distant 
from  each  other,  and  each  of  which  had  a  separate 
existence  originally. 

Inoya  amused  himself  by  reading  these  names, — which 
are  not  inscribed  on  each  street  corner,  as  with  us, 
but  above  the  door  of  each  house,  together  with  its 
number,  and  the  name,  sex  and  number  of  its  inmates. 

166 


VARIED   AVOCATIONS.  l6/ 

Some  of  the  streets  are  named  for  animals, — as  Monkey 
Street,  Pheasant  Street,  Pig  Street,  Fox  Street,  Turtle  and 
Swan  Streets;  others  for  plants  and  flowers, — as  Cedar, 
Crysanthemum,  Rice-plant  and  Tea-plant  Streets.  There 
are  also  Salt,  Millet,  Leather,  Feather,  Horsehair,  Char- 
coal and  Silk  Streets.  There  are  some  with  more  poetical 
appellations, — -such  as  the  Street  of  Perfect  Happiness, 
of  Faithful  Affection,  Filial  Love,  Peace  and  Devotion, 
etc.,  and  of  Pure  Water,  Balmy  Air,  and  of  Blooming 
Flowers,  etc.,  etc. 

These  names  are  difficult  to  remember,  on  account 
of  their  rather  vague  and  general  character ;  and  one  can 
perhaps  imagine  how  greatly  Inoya's  perplexity  was 
increased  by  the  discovery  that  each  of  the  hundred 
and  more  wards  of  the  city  contained  at  least  one  Bamboo 
and  Pine  Street. 

It  was  just  inside  the  limits  of  the  city  proper  that 
Miva  lived,  —  a  part  of  Tokio  that  is  remarkably 
interesting  because  it  is  so  thoroughly  Japanese  in 
character,  and  entirely  devoid  of  those  so-called  European 
buildings,  which,  with  their  numerous  windows  and  style 
of  architecture  so  ill-adapted  to  an  Oriental  climate,  loom 
up  stiffly  and  rigidly  among  the  light  and  airy  dwellings 
in  other  parts  of  the  town. 

In  this  same  quarter  was  the  Nipon  Bashi,  or  famous 
bridge,  which  is  considered  the  centre  of  the  Empire,  and 
from  which  all  estimates  of  distance  are  made.  Its  wide 
flooring  projects  in  the  most  picturesque  way  over  a  half- 
dozen  canals,  literally  covered  with  barges  loaded  with 
products  of  every  sort  and  kind.  Across  this  bridge  runs 
the  chief  thoroughfare  of  Tokio, — the  most  busy  and  bus- 
tling street,  perhaps,  in  the  world.  The  principal  streets 
of  Paris,  New  York  and  London  present  no  more  animated 


1 68  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

aspect.  Everybody  seems  to  be  in  a  hurry.  Here 
you  see  huge  bales  of  rice  being  loaded  upon  light  carts 
drawn  by  four  men ;  there  boxes  of  merchandise  are 
being  stowed  away  in  big  warehouses ;  while  here,  there 
and  everywhere  the  kourotimas,  or  'ricksha  men,  are 
rushing  about,  uttering  their  shrill  cries  of  warning. 
This,  with  the  clatter  of  wooden-soled  shoes,  and  the  heavy 
tread  of  the  little  native  horses, —  that  run  away  and 
kick  and  bite  on  the  slightest  provocation, —  creates  a 
noise  and  commotion  unknown  in  any  European  city. 

To  this  deafening  hubbub  is  added  the  shouts  from  the 
crowded  canals,  which  are  traversed  by  innumerable 
bridges,  and  kept  clean  and  sweet  by  the  tide,  which 
transports  the  waters  of  the  gulf  into  them  every  day. 
The  majority  of  these  bridges  are  built  of  wood ;  stone 
enters  into  the  construction  of  very  few  of  them.  The 
Yaetai  Bashi,  one  of  the  longest,  is  composed  of  no  less 
than  twenty-four  arches,  each  about  thirty-five  feet  in 
length. 

All  this  bustle  and  confusion  seemed  so  strange  and 
overwhelming  to  Inoya,  who  had  lived  all  his  life  in  his 
father's  lonely  castle,  that  it  almost  gave  him  vertigo. 
He  could  scarcely  retain  his  presence  of  mind  sufficiently 
to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  the  numerous  vehicles,  for 
there  are  no  sidewalks  in  Tokio,  a  fact  that  would  make 
it  very  unsafe  for  pedestrians  if  vehicles  were  not  drawn 
almost  exclusively  by  men. 

At  last,  after  many  ctitours,  Inoya  succeeded  in  finding 
Pine  Street  and  Miva's  dwelling.  It  was  a  cottage  built 
on  piles,  a  little  above  the  ground,  in  order  to  avoid 
dampness.  In  the  daytime  the  front  walls,  which 
consisted  merely  of  paper-covered  screens,  were  removed, 
and  people  in  the  street  could  see  everything  that 


THE   NIPON    BASHI,    THE    FAMOUS    BRIDGE,    WHICH    IS    CON- 
SIDERED   THE   CENTRE   OF   THE   EMPIRE." 


VARIED   AVOCATIONS.  I /I 

was  going  on  in  the  house.  The  Japanese  live,  literally, 
in  public,  and  do  not  seem  to  mind  it  in  the  least.  In 
fact,  they  allow  all  the  passers-by  to  participate  in  their 
joys  and  sorrows,  as  well  as  in  their  daily  avocations. 

Inoya  did  ample  justice  to  the  repast  Miva  had 
prepared;  then,  as  the  University  left  him  the  free 
disposal  of  his  afternoon,  he  asked  his  old  friend  to  loan 
him  a  brush  and  his  colour-box,  and  began  to  copy  a 
beautiful  yellow  iris  he  had  gathered  on  the  edge  of 
the  citadel  moat.  The  lad  had  always  shown  a  marked 
talent  for  painting,  and  as  he  had  striven  diligently  to 
perfect  himself  in  writing  for  several  years,  he  had 
acquired  very  considerable  accuracy  and  precision  of 
touch.  In  fact,  it  is  no  rare  thing  to  see  very  young 
children  paint  very  cleverly  in  Japan,  and  when  little 
more  than  an  infant,  Inoya  had  endeavoured  to  copy  with 
his  brush  anything  that  took  his  fancy ;  and,  guided  by 
his  own  refined  taste,  he  had  produced  some  very  charm- 
ing aquarelles  of  the  Japanese  school  of  art. 

While  Inoya  was  thus  employed,  Miva,  too,  was 
working  away  industriously  on  an  elaborate  tea-tray.  The 
old  man  was  an  artist,  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word.  He 
did  not  regard  his  craft  merely  as  a  means  of  livelihood  ; 
on  the  contrary,  he  took  a  profound  pride  and  pleasure 
in  it,  and  thoroughly  despised  workmen  who  brought 
contumely  upon  industrial  pursuits  by  manufacturing 
articles  devoid  alike  of  artistic  value  and  beauty. 

Miva's  productions  were  not  of  the  kind  that  can  be 
purchased  to-day  at  a  low  price  in  the  first  bazar  one  hap- 
pens to  enter,  but  were  of  truly  artistic  design  and  exqui- 
site colouring, —  of  the  kind,  in  short,  that  are  found  at  the 
present  day  only  among  the  choicest  specimens  in  the 
cabinets  of  judicious  collectors.  In  Japan,  as  in  other 


1/2  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

countries,  the  love  of  gain  has  now  become  paramount; 
people  work  with  undue  haste,  in  order  to  make  more 
money,  and  the  good  old  traditions  are  fast  waning.  In 
fact,  many  of  the  secrets  of  the  craft  which  produced  those 
chefs  cToeuvre  of  patient  toil  and  taste,  for  which  the  entire 
world  is  competing,  are  well-nigh  forgotten. 

Miva  was  still  in  possession  of  these  magical  secrets, 
however,  and  his  productions  were  worthy  to  rank  with  the 
best  specimens  of  this  branch  of»  art.  The  tea-tray  on 
which  he  was  working  was  truly  admirable.  The  design 
was  extremely  simple, —  a  stork,  standing  on  one  leg,  on 
the  edge  of  a  pool,  in  which  several  graceful  clumps  of 
bamboo  were  growing.  A  shower  of  gold,  produced  by  a 
light  powder  scattered  over  the  design  by  means  of  a  blow- 
pipe, imparted  a  fantastic  effect  to  the  atmosphere  of  the 
composition.  In  one  of  the  upper  corners  was  Miva's 
name,  traced  in  elaborately  tangled  letters.  Just  at  that 
time  the  artist  had  reached  the  most  critical  stage  of  his 
work,  for  he  was  putting  the  fifth,  or  last,  coat  of  varnish 
on  the  tray. 

A  piece  of  lacquer-work  is  really  nothing  but  a  bit  of 
white-wood,  upon  which  the  decoration  and  also  a  ground- 
work of  some  delicate  colour,  or  of  gold  and  silver,  is  first 
painted,  and  then  covered  with  successive  coatings  of  var- 
nish. The  more  numerous  these  coatings  are,  the  more 
durable  the  lacquer,  and,  consequently,  the  greater  its 
value. 

All  the  best  specimens  of  ware  receive  five  successive 
coatings  of  varnish,  and  this  renders  the  process  of  manu- 
facture very  tedious,  as  a  fresh  coat  cannot  be  laid  on 
until  the  preceding  one  is  perfectly  dry. 

Inoya  had  been  painting  several  hours  when,  glancing 
up,  his  eyes  chanced  to  light  upon  Kiko,  who  was  playing 


VARIED   AVOCATIONS.  1/3 

in  a  corner  with  Yuki,*  Miva's  white  cat.  The  sight  of 
the  rabbit  brought  the  events  of  the  last  few  days  vividly 
to  mind.  He  thought  of  his  flight,  of  Marusaki's  grief, 
and  his  father's  righteous  anger  ;  and  feeling  the  tears  ris- 
ing to  his  eyes,  he  leaned  one  elbow  on  the  table  and 
shaded  his  face  with  his  hand. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Inoya  ?  "  inquired  Miva.  "  You 
seem  very  down-hearted  all  at  once." 

"  Yes,  my  kind  friend/  I  am.  Oh,  how  I  wish  I  could 
hear  from  my  father!  " 

"  You  can  hardly  expect  an  answer  to  your  letter  in  less 
than  a  week  or  ten  days ;  so  you  must  have  patience.  I 
feel  sure  your  father  will  forgive  you.  He  will  see  that 
your  intentions  were  good,  after  all.  So  don't  worry  any 
more,  but  show  me  your  picture.  Why,  that 's  not  bad ! 
It 's  really  very  pretty.  The  drawing  is  free  and  bold,  and 
the  colouring  admirable.  You'll  make  your  mark,  sure,  my 
boy,  if  you  apply  yourself.  You  can  earn  your  living  in 
this  way,  if  in  no  other." 

"  Do  you  really  think  so,  Miva  ?  " 

"  I  am  positive  of  it !  If  the  rich  Nosoki,  who  goes  wild 
over  paintings  of  flowers,  should  see  this  iris,  I'm  sure  he 
would  buy  it  without  a  moment's  hesitation." 

"  If  I  was  sure  that  what  you  say  is  true,  I  should  feel 
happy,  indeed." 

"  Well,  take  it  to  him  and  see !  He  lives  in  the  Street 
of  the  Flowering  Peonies,  and  if  he  is  at  home  I'm  sure 
he  will  purchase  your  picture.  One  moment,  though! 
Darken  the  shadow  under  that  leaf  a  little,  to  bring  it  out 
better.  Now  make  that  petal  a  little  brighter.  The  water 
could  not  be  improved.  Now  put  your  name  on  it.  It  is 
admirable !  There's  no  doubt  about  it !  Now  go,  and  tell 

*  A  Japanese  word,  signifying  "  Snow." 


174  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

Nosoki  it  was  I  who  sent  you, —  or,  rather,  wait  a  moment, 
and  I'll  give  you  a  note  to  take  to  him." 

And  Miva  hastily  wrote  a  few  lines,  recommending  his 
little  protege,  and  also  expressing  his  regret  at  not  being 
able  to  contemplate  the  sublime  light  of  his  generous  pa- 
tron's countenance,  and  "  prostrating  himself  in  the  dust 
before  him,"  by  way  of  conclusion. 

An  hour  later  Inoya  returned,  highly  elated,  and  laid 
two  shining  silver  coins  on  Miva's  work-bench,  together 
with  this  brief  note  :  "  The  lad  certainly  possesses  unusual 
talent  for  one  of  his  years,  and  I  am  glad  to  have  an 
opportunity  to  encourage  him." 

Miva  was  almost  as  much  pleased  as  Inoya.  He  made 
the  boy  tell  him  everything  that  Nosoki  had  said  and  done, 
and  was  even  more  delighted  when  he  learned  that  the  rich 
merchant  had  given  Inoya  an  order  for  a  screen,  intended 
as  a  birthday  present  for  his  daughter,  the  price  to  be  de- 
cided upon  when  the  work  was  completed. 

The  transparent  paper  which  he  had  given  to  Inoya  for 
this  purpose  was  of  marvellous  fineness  of  texture,  and  yet 
almost  indestructible  ;  while  its  ivory  tint  would  prove  a 
most  effective  background  for  the  flowers  with  which  it 
was  to  be  adorned. 

Miva  insisted  that  his  little  friend  should  start  out  at 
once  and  purchase  some  new  wooden  sandals,  with  a  pair 
of  those  queer  linen  slippers,  in  which  the  big  toe  is  sep- 
arated from  the  rest  of  the  foot,  and  which  are  used  for 
house  wear  by  the  Japanese. 

Inoya' s  good  fortune  had  restored  his  spirits  entirely, 
and  chancing  to  see  a  man  selling  live  carp  as  he  crossed 
the  Nipon  Bashi,  he  purchased  one,  and  surprised  Miva 
with  it  at  supper. 

A  fish  eaten  alive  is  considered  one  of  the  greatest  of 


VARIED   AVOCATIONS.  1/5 

delicacies  in  Japan.  It  is  served  with  salt  only,  upon  a 
lacquer-dish,  where  the  unfortunate  victim  writhes  fran- 
tically about,  until  it  disappears  between  the  gourmand's 
jaws. 

Inoya  could  not  help  thinking  this  mode  of  eating  fish 
rather  barbarous,  and  neither  he  nor  Marusaki  had  ever 
been  able  to  make  up  their  minds  to  taste  the  live  fish 
served  at  their  father's  table  ;  but  this  did  not  prevent  him 
from  feeling  pleased  at  Miva's  evident  appreciation  of  the 
attention. 

That  good  man  did  not  forget  to  heave  the  satisfied  sighs 
Japanese  etiquette  demands  while  devouring  this  delicacy. 
These  sighs,  which  almost  amount  to  sobs,  on  such  occa- 
sions, have  an  entirely  different  signification  in  Japan  from 
what  they  have  with  us.  They  are  intended  to  express 
both  pleasure  and  profound  appreciation.  It  is  almost  as 
if  one  said,  "  What  a  delicious  fish !  How  charming  it 
was  in  you  to  think  of  bringing  it  to  me  !  " 

After  supper  Inoya  set  about  preparing  his  lessons  for 
the  next  day.  Toyo  had  loaned  him  a  French  grammar, 
by  the  aid  of  which  he  hoped  to  soon  overtake  his  class- 
mates. Unfortunately,  night  comes  on  quickly,  and 
without  any  very  appreciable  interval  of  twilight,  in 
Japan,  and  Inoya  soon  found  himself  in  darkness.  Miva, 
who  was  in  the  habit  of  retiring  early,  had  already  rolled 
himself  up  in  his  down  coverlet,  and  there  was  neither 
lamp  nor  lantern  in  the  house. 

Suddenly  Inoya  perceived  a  bright,  phosphorescent 
light  in  one  corner  of  the  room.  It  proceeded  from  the 
glowworms  Toyo  had  given  him.  These  insects  shine  in 
Japan  with  incomparable  brilliancy,  emitting,  in  this 
instance,  a  light  sufficient  to  read  by  if  one  was  in  close 
proximity  to  them,  so  the  lad  resumed  his  book  and  went 


1 76  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

on  studying  by  the  light  of  this  improvised  lamp,  so  that 
an  hour  or  two  afterwards,  when  he  fell  asleep,  he  knew 
the  French  alphabet  perfectly,  with  the  pronunciation  of 
each  letter  as  given  in  Japanese.  He  had  scarcely  fallen 
asleep  when  he  was  suddenly  awakened  by  the  sound  of 
an  alarm  bell. 

"It's  only  a  fire,"  muttered  Miva,  sleepily,  rising 
slowly,  and  with  evident  reluctance. 

A  house  near  by  was  in  flames,  suffusing  the  heavens 
with  a  lurid  glare ;  and  the  people  of  the  neighbourhood 
were  already  congregated  around  it,  all  lending  a  help- 
ing hand  with  buckets  filled  from  a  neighbouring  lake,  and 
the  devouring  element  was  soon  subjugated. 

An  hour  had  not  elapsed  after  Miva  and  his  protegt 
returned  home,  soaked  to  the  skin,  before  the  violent 
ringing  of  a  distant  bell  announced  another  fire.  Soon, 
yet  another  tocsin  sounded,  still  further  off,  each  alarm 
being  accompanied  by  a  shower  of  sparks  and  thick 
clouds  of  smoke. 

"Are  there  fires  everywhere?"  asked  Inoya,  both  sur- 
prised and  frightened. 

"  Oh,  we  have  plenty  of  fires  in  Tokio  !  "  replied  Miva. 
,"  There 's  never  a  night  the  alarm-bell  does  n't  ring, 
so  everybody  gets  used  to  it.  As  for  me,  I  never  light  a 
lamp,  and  always  put  out  the  fire  in  the  hibachi  before  I 
go  to  sleep.  That 's  the  only  way  to  escape  fire." 

"At  home,  we  have  had  only  three  fires  since  I  was 
born,"  remarked  Inoya. 

"That  is  because  there  are  but  few  houses  there," 
replied  Miva;  "but  in  a  big  city  like  Tokio  there  is 
always  a  fire  somewhere.  It  is  not  at  all  surprising,  with 
all  our  wooden  buildings,  paper  partitions  and  straw 
matting.  Still,  they  don't  do  much  damage.  They  say 


VARIED   AVOCATIONS.  1/7 

that  Tokio  is  entirely  rebuilt  every  nine  years,  and 
perhaps  that  is  one  reason  we  escape  the  epidemics  so 
common  in  Asiatic  cities.  Come !  we  had  better  go  to 
sleep  now ;  and  let  us  hope  we  won't  be  awakened  by  a  fire 
in  our  own  house  or  next  door.  If  that  should  happen, 
we  will  have  to  make  the  best  of  it,  that's  all ! " 


CHAPTER    XV. 

SHAKESPEARE    REAPPEARS. 

THE  following  morning,  on  repairing  to  the  University, 
Inoya  took  his  little  white  rabbit  with  him,  snugly 
ensconced  in  the  folds  of  his  sash.  After  much  delibera- 
tion, he  had  decided  to  present  it  to  Toyo,  in  return  for 
the  kindness  he  had  shown  him  the  day  before. 

He  had  just  entered  the  building,  and  was  making  his 
way  to  the  main  hall,  where  all  the  pupils  were  to  assemble 
that  morning,  when  he  saw  Shakespeare  Yaritomo 
approaching,  and,  with  his  customary  politeness,  Inoya 
hastened  forward  to  speak  to  him.  It  seemed  to  him  that 
Shakespeare  greeted  him  rather  coldly  and  disdainfully ; 
but  an  instant  later,  as  Inoya  drew  his  rabbit  from  its 
hiding-place  to  give  it  to  Toyo,  who  was  also  approaching, 
Shakespeare's  manner  suddenly  changed. 

"What  a  pretty  little  thing!"  he  exclaimed.  "Will 
you  sell  it  to  me,  Inoya  ?  Just  set  your  own  price  on  it, 
and  I  will  ask  my  father  for  the  money." 

"  Kiko  is  not  for  sale,"  replied  Inoya.  "  I  am  going  to 
make  my  friend  Toyo  a  present  of  him,  as  a  slight  return 
for  his  kindness  of  yesterday." 

"  A  present !  You  are  going  to  give  a  valuable  little 
animal  like  that  away  for  nothing, — you,  whose  father 
lives  upon  nothing  but  rice  all  the  year  round  ?" 

"  Though  my  father  may  have  nothing  but  rice  to  eat, 

178 


SHAKESPEARE  REAPPEARS. 

that  does  not  prevent  him  from  being  courteous  to  such 
guests  as  chance  sends  to  his  door,"  retorted  Inoya,  his 
eyes  sparkling  mischievously. 

Shakespeare  felt  this  thrust  too  much  to  utter  another 
word,  but  Inoya  realized  that  he  would  henceforth  have  a 
bitter  enemy.  A  bell  giving  just  then  the  signal  for  the 
beginning  of  the  recitation,  prevented  any  further  inter- 
change of  hostilities,  however. 

M.  Lagrenie  was  a  strong  advocate  of  that  method  of 
instruction  known  as  object-teaching, —  a  method  prac- 
tised by  the  Japanese  from  time  immemorial.  The 
subject  of  the  lesson  that  morning  was  the  manufacture 
of  silk,  and  nothing  was  omitted  that  could  possibly  serve 
to  give  the  pupils  a  thorough  knowledge  of  this  important 
industry. 

More  than  two  hundred  students  were  assembled  in 
the  main  hall,  where  these  lectures  were  always  given. 
On  the  platform  stood  the  professor  of  Natural  History, 
with  an  open  box,  containing  some  silk-worms,  beside  him. 
These  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand,  so  each  pupil 
could  examine  them.  Another  box  contained  cocoons  in 
different  stages  of  formation, —  chrysalides,  moths  and 
bombycids,  with  their  eggs.  Several  sprays  of  mulberry 
leaves  were  also  on  the  table. 

While  the  students  were  examining  the  specimens,  the 
professor,  with  the  assistance  of  the  blackboard  and 
several  large  coloured  plates,  explained  the  operations  of 
the  silk-worm  in  such  a  manner  as  to  also  give  his 
auditors  a  full  understanding  of  its  anatomy  and  of  the 
nature  of  the  food  upon  which  it  subsists. 

This  part  of  the  lesson  ended,  the  professor  asked  a  few 
questions,  and  then  went  on  to  give  a  history  of  the  silk 
industry,  and  to  describe  the  different  processes  employed 
in  the  manufacture  of  the  article. 


180  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"In  some  villages,"  he  went  on  to  say,  "the  entire 
population  was  engaged  in  silk  culture.  You  see  the 
silk-worm  everywhere.  It  takes  possession  of  the  entire 
house ;  the  best  rooms  are  set  aside  for  its  use.  As 
the  maintenance  of  the  family  depends  upon  silk,  nothing 
else  is  talked  of.  The  ground  around  the  houses  is 
literally  covered  with  cocoons,  spread  out  on  straw  mats 
in  the  sun.  Some  persons  confine  their  attention  to 
raising  the  eggs  of  the  silk-worm.  You  are  perhaps 
aware  that  Japan  exports  more  than  three  million  dollars' 
worth  of  these  eggs  every  year. 

"The  cocoons  intended  for  the  production  of  eggs 
are  placed  in  trays  in  a  somewhat  darkened  room.  In 
a  fortnight  the  cocoon  opens,  and  the  moth  appears. 
It  is  an  interesting  peculiarity  of  these  valuable  insects 
that  they  evince  none  of  the  restlessness  of  disposition 
common  to  many  other  varieties,  but  remain  contentedly 
wherever  they  are  placed.  A  hundred  of  these  moths 
are  deposited  on  a  sheet  of  cardboard,  and  in  ten  or 
twelve  hours  this  is  covered  with  eggs.  These  sheets 
of  pasteboard  are  suspended  by  strings  in  a  dry  place 
until  autumn,  and  are  then  packed  in  large  cases,  and 
shipped  to  foreign  countries.  The  value  of  each  of 
these  sheets  is  about  three  yen.* 

"  A  large  quantity  are,  of  course,  kept  in  Japan.  The 
eggs  hatch  in  April,  and  the  worms  are  then  fed  on 
chopped  mulberry  leaves,  from  which  the  stems  and 
veins  have  been  carefully  removed,  and  which  are  then 
mixed  with  a  little  bran  and  millet. 

"  Silk- worms  require  the  closest  attention  and  care. 
They  must  be  fed  eight  times  a  day,  but  with  great 
prudence,  and  the  stems  of  the  mulberry  leaves  must 
never  be  given  to  them  until  they  have  attained  their 

*  About  $2.75. 


THE    CARE   BESTOWED    UPON   THE    SILK-WORM. 


SHAKESPEARE  REAPPEARS.  183 

full  growth.  It  is  also  necessary  to  weigh  the  nourish- 
ment given  them,  as  it  is  as  bad  for  them  to  eat  too 
much  as  not  enough.  Perfect  neatness  and  an  even 
temperature  are  also  indispensable ;  in  short,  they  must 
be  watched  night  and  day,  as  they  are  liable  to  various 
diseases,  one  of  which,  either  caused  by,  or  characterized 
by,  the  growth  of  a  small  fungus,  is  extremely  fatal. 

"  After  the  silk-worm  has  attained  its  full  growth,  it 
gradually  ceases  to  eat,  and  sets  to  work  to  spin  its 
cocoon,  which  is  completed  generally  in  about  three  days. 

"  These  cocoons  are  spread  on  mats,  and  exposed  to 
the  bright  sunlight  for  three  successive  days,  in  order 
to  destroy  the  chrysalis,  otherwise  the  insect  within 
would  eat  its  way  through,  thereby  perforating  the 
cocoon.  The  next  thing  to  be  done  is  to  divide,  or, 
rather,  reel  the  silk." 

In  obedience  to  a  signal  from  the  professor,  four 
women,  dressed  in  blue  cotton  kimonos,  reaching  to  their 
ankles, —  the  usual  costume  of  the  Japanese  peasantry, — 
were  ushered  into  the  room. 

They  seated  themselves  on  the  floor,  and  a  copper 
basin  filled  with  clean  hot  water  was  placed  between 
them.  Rings  of  highly-polished  metal  were  fastened 
on  the  edge  of  the  basin. 

The  cocoons  were  thrown  into  the  water  to  soften 
and  dissolve  the  natural  gum  which  coats  the  silk,  and 
causes  the  coils  to  adhere  together  in  the  cocoon.  The 
women  stirred  the  cocoons  about  in  the  water  with  a 
small  twig,  then,  seizing  any  loose  threads  they  saw 
floating  about,  they  passed  from  four  to  six,  or  from 
eight  to  twelve,  of  these  threads  through  the  ring,  accord* 
ing  as  they  desired  the  silk  to  be  fine  or  coarse,  and 
then  twisted  them  together  with  two  fingers  of  the  left 


1 84  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

hand,  while  they  manipulated  a  small  reel  deftly  with 
the  right. 

The  silk  thus  reeled,  which  is  known  as  raw  silk,  is 
tied  in  hanks,  and  the  professor  explained  all  about  the 
different  grades.  That  of  a  creamy  whiteness  is  the 
most  valuable,  being  used  for  crepes  and  the  richest 
fabrics.  The  waste  silk  is  used  in  the  manufacture  of 
the  silk-paper  used  for  so  many  different  purposes  in 
Japan. 

The  professor's  explanations,  and  the  proceedings  of 
the  workwomen,  were  so  interesting  that  Inoya  felt  very 
sorry  when  the  lecture  ended.  This  mode  of  study 
seemed  more  like  play  than  work  to  him. 

The  French  and  English  lessons  proved  much  less 
attractive,  particularly  as  he  found  his  classmates  much 
farther  advanced  than  himself.  M.  Lagrenie  had  the 
boys  study  these  two  modern  languages  instead  of  Latin 
and  Greek,  which  would  naturally  be  of  much  less  service 
and  benefit  to  the  Japanese  than  to  us.  A  Latin  class, 
however,  was  held  every  afternoon  for  such  students  as 
wished  to  attend  it. 

That  day,  during  the  half-hour  recess  in  the  middle 
of  the  session,  Inoya  and  Toyo,  who  had  become  the 
best  of  friends,  busied  themselves  in  the  construction 
of  a  tiny  water-mill.  It  had  rained  all  the  morning, 
and  there  were  plenty  of  little  rivulets  to  furnish  the 
motive  power.  The  wheel,  which  Inoya  constructed 
very  cleverly  out  of  a  thick  round  piece  of  pasteboard, 
with  bamboo  spokes,  excited  the  admiration  of  his  school- 
mates when  it  began  to  revolve,  imparting  a  rotary 
motion  to  a  grindstone  of  coarse  gravel,  held  together 
with  potter's  clay.  None  of  the  other  pupils  would  have 
been  able  to  construct  such  a  chef  cTceuvre  in  so  short 


SHAKESPEARE  REAPPEARS.          1 85 

a  time ;  so  Inoya,  who  was  really  quite  a  mechanical 
genius,  completed  his  conquest  over  the  hearts  of  his 
fellow-students  that  day. 

He  concluded  the  exhibition  by  presenting  the  little 
mill  to  Toyo;  and,  while  the  latter  was  running  about 
the  playground,  showing  the  dainty  bit  of  machinery  to 
his  comrades,  Inoya  noticed  that  Tankai,  who  was  leaning 
against  a  tree  a  short  distance  off,  gloomy  and  silent  as 
usual,  had  fixed  his  eyes  upon  him  in  a  rather  sad  and 
discontented  way. 

"Would  you  like  me  to  make  you  a  little  mill,  too, 
Tankai'  ?  "  he  asked,  naively. 

"  No,  thank  you,  my  little  friend  !  " 

"What  is  the  matter,  then?  Tell  me,  Tankai' !  You 
look  sad." 

"  I  was  thinking,  as  I  watched  you  and  Toyo,  that  I 
had  never  in  my  whole  life  enjoyed  myself  as  much  as 
you  were  enjoying  yourselves  just  now,  and,  —  I  envied 
you." 

He  smiled  sadly.  Inoya  had  a  kind  heart.  In  fact, 
Japanese  children,  though  much  less  lively  and  energetic 
than  the  children  of  other  lands,  are  perhaps  endowed 
with  keener  sensibilities  and  greater  delicacy  of  feeling. 
At  least  they  are  more  precocious.  Inoya  took  Tankai's 
hand  and  raised  it  to  his  forehead,  in  token  of  friendship ; 
then,  without  displaying  any  undue  or  impertinent  curi- 
osity, questioned  the  older  lad  as  to  the  cause  of  his 
evident  melancholy. 

Tankai  was  very  richly  dressed.  His  kimono  was  of 
silk,  and  his  sash  was  richly  embroidered  and  edged  with 
gold  fringe.  Upon  his  breast  glittered  the  escutcheon 
of  an  ancient  family ;  his  portfolio  and  the  satchel  in 
which  he  carried  his  books  were  of  the  finest  quality. 


1 86  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

Hence,  Inoya  had  rather  foolishly  concluded  that  TankaY 
must  be  one  of  the  fortunate  of  the  earth ;  but  now  he 
discovered  that  some  secret  sorrow  was  preying  on  his 
mind. 

Yielding  to  the  charm  of  Inoya's  gentle  voice  and 
sympathizing  manner,  TankaY  began  to  tell  his  new 
acquaintance  something  of  his  life.  His  father  had 
fallen  in  the  Civil  War,  and  his  mother  dying  shortly 
afterwards,  he  had  been  placed  in  charge  of  a  relative, 
who  manifested  very  little  affection  for  him,  and  seemed 
to  neglect  no  opportunity  to  thwart  his  wishes  and 
tastes.  A  warm  supporter  of  the  new  regime  himself, 
this  relative  insisted  that  TankaY  should  prepare  himself 
for  a  Government  position,  and  enter  the  service  of 
those  who  had  been  the  cause  of  his  father's  death. 
He  insisted,  too,  that  he  should  adopt  the  European 
style  of  dress;  and  as  TankaY  would  not  consent  to  do 
this,  there  was  continual  warfare  between  them. 

"The  boys  wonder  at  my  liking  college  so  much," 
added  TankaY,  "but  how  could  it  be  otherwise?  Study 
is  my  only  means  of  diversion,  and  it  is  here  alone 
that  I  meet  congenial  and  sympathizing  hearts  like 
thine,  my  little  Inoya.  At  home,  I  feel  that  I  am 
being  continually  rebuffed  and  misunderstood.  Every- 
thing foreign  is  extravagantly  and  unreservedly  admired ; 
our  native  land,  her  productions  and  traditions,  are 
regarded  with  sovereign  contempt.  Barberousse  Kitsi's 
father  is  my  uncle's  most  intimate  friend;  it  is  he  who 
is  continually  urging  him  to  make  me  accept  these  new 
ideas;  but  I  shall  prove  a  match  for  both  of  them. 
Nothing  will  induce  me  to  be  unfaithful  to  my  father's 
memory.  So  you  will  not  be  surprised  after  this  if 
you  often  see  me  gloomy  and  out  of  temper,  Inoya. 


SHAKESPEARE  REAPPEARS.          1 8? 

I  feel  that  I  am  growing  more  and  more  bitter  every 
day,  and  that  I  am  really  becoming  thoroughly  bad. 
My  heart  is  so  full  of  hatred  that  I  scarcely  know  what 
affection  is." 

"  But  I  like  you  very  much,  Tankai'.  If  you  would 
care  to,  suppose  we  take  a  long  walk  together  out  into 
the  country.  You  can  tell  me  all  about  your  father, 
and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  mine;  and  talking  of  the 
loved  ones  who  are  dead,  you  will  forget  the  living 
who  are  so  unkind  to  you." 

And  Inoya,  to  divert  his  companion's  thoughts,  began 
to  tell  him  of  the  old  ckiro,  where  his  childhood  had 
passed  so  peacefully  and  happily;  of  Dai'li-Richita,  so 
noble  in  character,  and  really  kind  at  heart,  in  spite  of 
his  apparent  coldness  and  severity;  and  of  the  gentle 
and  loving  Marusaki. 

"  And  you  left  all  this  for  the  sake  of  attending 
college !  "  exclaimed  Tankai'.  "  I  can't  understand  it. 
I  love  study  chiefly,  I  fear,  because  I  hate  those  around 
me,  and  long  to  escape  from  their  company." 

Inoya  made  no  reply.  Every  hour  his  remorse  for 
having  deserted  his  home  increased,  and  Tankai's  remark 
made  him  realize  his  wrong-doing  still  more  keenly. 

Dai'li-Richita' s  name,  uttered  a  few  feet  away  from 
him  in  a  contemptuous  tone,  made  him  spring  to  his 
feet.  It  came  from  the  lips  of  Shakespeare  Yaritomo, 
who  was  strolling  along  in  company  with  Barberousse 
Kitsi  and  several  other  young  fops,  most  of  them  sons 
of  Government  officials. 

Inoya  felt  strongly  tempted  to  ask  Shakespeare  what 
he  was  saying  about  his  father,  but  reflecting  that  he 
was  probably  telling  his  companions  of  some  episode 
connected  with  his  accidental  visit  to  the  ckiro,  he 


1 88  SCHOOLBO  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

deemed  it  more  prudent  not  to  engage  in  the  conver- 
sation. Besides,  it  was  very  evident  that  Shakespeare 
did  not  desire  his  company,  and  Inoya  was  not  inclined 
to  force  it  upon  him. 

His  favourite  among  all  his  schoolmates  was  decidedly 
Toyo,  whose  gentle  disposition  and  gayety  made  him 
a  charming  companion,  while  what  he  told  Inoya  about 
his  life  interested  the  latter  greatly.  His  father  was  a 
kourouma  or  'ricksha  man, — the  most  laborious  vocation 
a  Japanese  can  follow;  his  mother  worked  in  the  rice- 
fields,  and  his  two  younger  brothers  were  attending  the 
primary  school  until  they  became  old  enough  to  learn 
a  trade.  Toyo  had  been  fortunate  enough  to  obtain  a 
free  scholarship  at  the  University,  and  was  consequently 
the  hope  of  the  family.  But  as  often  happens  in  such 
cases,  he  did  not  seem  likely  to  fulfil  these  brilliant 
expectations,  for  he  had  a  decided  talent  only  for  music. 
This  was  the  only  branch  to  which  he  really  applied 
himself,  so  he  had  to  submit  to  many  reproaches  from 
parents  and  instructors  alike. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
A  CHILDREN'S  PARTY. 

THE  wealthy  merchant,  Nosoki,  had  been  delighted  with 
the  screen  painted  by  Inoya.  It  was  simply  a  bunch 
of  azaleas,  some  full-blown  and  others  in  bud,  painted  with 
wonderful  delicacy  and  accuracy.  Acting  upon  Miva's 
advice,  Inoya  had  laid  on  the  carmine  in  the  petals 
and  the  tender  green  of  the  leaves  so  lightly  that  the 
decoration  was  transparent,  and  the  effect  was  exquisitely 
graceful  and  dainty. 

Nosoki,  after  giving  the  astonished  and  delighted  lad  ten 
yen  pieces,  that  is  to  say,  about  ten  dollars,  took  him 
in  and  introduced  him  to  his  daughter,  a  pretty  young 
girl  about  eleven  years  of  age,  who  answered  to  the  name 
of  Hana ;  and  she,  charmed  with  her  father's  present, 
asked  his  permission  to  invite  Inoya  to  one  of  the  little 
parties  she  often  gave,  a  request  which  was  readily 
granted.  Miva,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  it,  insisted  that 
Inoya  should  purchase  a  new  kimono  without  delay,  so  he 
would  be  able  to  make  a  creditable  appearance  in  such 
distinguished  company  as  was  sure  to  assemble  at  the 
Nosoki  mansion.  The  following  morning  a  little  servant- 
girl  brought  Miss  Hana's  written  invitation,  which  was 
subsequently  to  be  taken  to  the  homes  of  the  other 
children  invited  to  the  fete.  Japanese  children  are 
accustomed  to  behave  exactly  like  grown-up  children  at  a 

189 


1 90  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

very  early  age.  It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  child  twelve 
years  old  among  them  who  is  not  thoroughly  versed  in 
the  laws  of  etiquette;  and  Inoya,  carefully  reared  by 
Marusaki,  whose  manners  were  perfect,  did  not  feel  at  all 
alarmed  at  the  idea  of  coming  in  contact  with  the  most 
elegant  and  refined  children. 

When  the  appointed  afternoon  came,  Inoya  smoothed 
the  fringe  of  black  hair  that  surrounded  his  shaven 
crown,  donned  his  new  kimono,  knotted  his  sash  with  care, 
and  then  put  on  his  new  white  getas,  on  which  Miva 
had  put  such  a  fine  coat  of  lacquer  that  they  looked  quite 
fit  for  the  princess  in  a  fairy-tale. 

The  Nosoki  mansion,  which  was  three  stories  high, 
stood  in  the  centre  of  a  large  garden  filled  with  peonies, 
roses  and  azaleas,  and  watered  by  a  stream  which  formed 
a  series  of  cascades,  flowing  around  miniature  islands 
connected  by  bridges  at  least  two  feet  in  length,  —  a 
charming  garden  by  reason  of  the  freshness  and  coolness 
that  always  reigned  there,  and  in  which  everything  was  of 
the  true  Japanese  type. 

Inoya  reached  the  house  about  three  o'clock.  Miss 
Hana  was  standing  at  the  door  awaiting  her  guests,  whom 
she  conducted,  one  by  one,  to  her  own  little  parlour, 
in  which  the  screen  painted  by  Inoya  occupied  a  con- 
spicuous place. 

In  accordance  with  the  queer  Japanese  custom,  Hana's 
lips  were  brilliantly  coloured  with  carmine,  and  her  face  and 
neck  painted  white!  Her  jet-black  hair  was  carefully 
drawn  up  to  the  top  of  her  head,  where  it  was  tied  with  a 
broad  bow  of  red  crepe,  and  then  formed  into  several  large 
puffs.  Her  brown  silk  kimono,  dotted  here  and  there 
with  sprays  of  small  purple  flowers,  was  opened  sufficiently 
at  the  throat  to  reveal  a  chemisette  of  scarlet  crepe.  Her 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  IQI 

broad  sash,  elaborately  embroidered  with  silver,  was  tied 
in  an  immense  bow  behind.  On  her  feet  she  wore  white 
silk  sandals,  the  great  toe  being  separated  from  the 
others  by  the  ribbon  which  held  the  white  lacquered  soles 
in  place. 

Inoya  gazed  at  his  elegant  little  hostess  with  profound 
admiration.  The  dress  of  children  does  not  differ  in  any 
respect  from  that  of  grown  people  in  Japan,  except 
in  colour.  Only  children  and  young  girls  are  allowed  to 
wear  red ;  consequently,  to  lay  off  the  red  kimono  means 
marriage  to  a  girl. 

Inoya  gravely  ascended  the  steps,  and  bowed  low  be- 
fore Hana,  who  ushered  him  into  the  house  as  soon  as  he 
had  removed  his  shoes.  Several  other  children  were 
already  assembled  there,  among  others  Aoki,  Hana's 
brother,  a  lad  about  ten,  who  saluted  each  guest  with 
great  dignity.  Inoya  had  just  stepped  to  one  side,  to 
make  way  for  some  children  behind  him,  when  his  name, 
uttered  in  a  loud  voice  and  a  tone  of  the  greatest  surprise, 
attracted  his  attention  to  the  farther  end  of  the  room,  and 
judge  of  his  delight  when  he  recognized,  in  the  midst  of  a 
little  group  of  young  girls,  Alice,  M.  Duplay's  daughter 
and  Gerard's  sister. 

Inoya  hastened  forward  to  pay  his  respects  to  her,  and 
explain  how  he  happened  to  be  in  Tokio,  and  when  Alice 
reproached  him  for  not  having  come  to  see  them,  he 
pleaded  as  an  excuse  his  ignorance  of  their  address,  and 
Alice  having  given  it,  he  promised  to  call  the  following 
day,  without  fail. 

All  the  guests  having  arrived  and  seated  themselves  in 
the  places  assigned  them,  Hana's  mother  entered  the 
room.  She  was  very  graceful  and  affable,  and  still  quite 
pretty,  in  spite  of  her  blackened  teeth  and  shorn  eyebrows, 


1 92  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

it  being  the  custom  for  all  married  women  to  disfigure 
themselves  in  this  way  in  Japan. 

She  offered  the  children  tea,  cakes  and  other  dainties, 
which  Hana  assisted  her  in  passing  to  the  guests,  after 
which  some  games  were  started. 

They  began  with  the  game  of  alphabetical  cards,  or 
iroha,  of  which  Japanese  children  are  passionately  fond. 
A  certain  number  of  these  cards  bear  a  Japanese  proverb, 
each  beginning  with  a  different  letter  of  the  alphabet.  An 
equal  number  of  other  cards  each  bear  a  picture  illus- 
trating one  of  these  proverbs.  These  cards  are  shuffled 
and  divided  among  the  party;  then  one  of  the  children 
reads  a  proverb  aloud,  and  the  child  who  has  the 
corresponding  card  must  say  so  and  lay  it  down.  The 
child  who  gets  rid  of  his  or  her  cards  first  is  the  winner ; 
the  one  who  has  the  last  card  the  loser. 

Inoya  enjoyed  the  game  immensely.  He  had  learned  a 
number  of  proverbs  from  Miva  already,  and  he  was  very 
prompt  in  replying  to  his  companions  with  such  proverbs 
as,— 

"It  is  impolite  to  be  too  polite" 

"A   tongue  three  inches  long  may  ruin  a  man  six  feet 

high.- 

"Many  word's,  little  sense" 

"Never  intrust  your  secrets  to  servants"  etc. 

This  game  ended,  little  Hana  and  her  charming  mother 
again  regaled  the  guests  with  tea  and  bonbons,  and  then 
a  simple  play,  of  which  Japanese  children  are  extremely 
fond,  was  enacted.  This  consisted  of  a  representation  of 
some  scene  in  every-day  life, —  a  marriage,  a  burial, 
or  some  other  little  episode  or  ceremonial.  The  youthful 
actors  played  their  several  parts  with  much  dignity  and 
spirit,  reproducing  the  most  trivial  details  of  the  real 
scene  with  great  accuracy. 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  193 

Hana's  mother  noticed,  with  pleasure,  that  Inoya 
conducted  himself  admirably,  displaying  none  of  the  open- 
mouthed  wonder  so  common  in  children  reared  in  the 
country ;  and  when  the  party  broke  up,  about  sunset,  she 
invited  him  to  c'ome  and  see  her  children  as  often  as  he 
pleased,  so  this  hospitable  house  soon  became  one  of 
Inoya' s  favourite  resorts. 

It  is  needless  to  say,  too,  that  he  gladly  availed  himself 
of  Alice's  urgent  invitation  to  come  and  see  her  and  her 
brother  the  next  day. 

He  found  the  family  delightfully  located  in  a  charming 
villa  on  the  shores  of  the  bay,  and  he  was  so  cordially 
received  that  he  felt  perfectly  at  home  at  once,  and  made 
a  most  favourable  impression  upon  everyone,  even  the 
critical  Rosalie. 

M.  Duplay  did  not  attempt  to  conceal  the  fact  that  he 
considered  Inoya  had  been  guilty  of  a  grave  fault  in 
leaving  his  home  without  permission ;  but  as  he  had 
already  written  to  Nagaharon,  there  was  nothing  to  be 
done  now  but  await  Da'ili-Richita's  instructions,  and  there 
was  good  reason  to  fear  that  these  instructions  would  in 
no  way  accord  with  poor  Inoya's  wishes. 

They  all  urged  him  to  come  and  make  their  house  his 
home,  but  he  felt  that  he  could  not  desert  good  old  Miva, 
who  had  been  so  kind  and  generous  to  him,  and  they  were 
all  obliged  to  approve  this  delicacy  of  feeling  on  Inoya's 
part. 

Still,  scarcely  a  day  passed  that  he  did  not  visit  either 
the  Duplays  or  the  Nosokis.  He  often  found  Hana 
engaged  in  some  kind  of  sewing.  All  Japanese  girls 
learn  to  make  their  own  clothing.  The  shape  is  of  the 
simplest  description,  and  almost  all  that  is  necessary  is  to 
sew  the  breadths  together,  and  hem  them  at  the  top  and 


194     T  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

bottom.  Hana's  mother  was  almost  always  on  household 
cares  intent ;  but  sometimes  she  would  join  the  children 
in  the  garden,  and  read  them  tales  of  the  olden  time,  to 
which  all  three  listened  with  eager  interest.  These  were 
generally  stories  selected  from  standard  works, — that  is  to 
say,  from  the  Japanese  classics,  generally  in  the  possession 
of  each  family.  Among  them  are  many  moral  and  highly- 
instructive  works,  especially  intended  for  women  and 
young  girls,  such  as  "Good  Housekeeping;"  "The 
Proper  Care  of  Furniture  and  Clothing;"  "The  Art  of 
Entertaining  Guests;"  "The  Ladies'  Complete  Letter- 
Writer,"  etc.,  etc. 

Hana's  favourite  was  a  book  entitled  "Twenty-four 
Children,"  containing  the  numerous  adventures  of  twenty- 
four  model  children;  so  her  mother  often  read  aloud  to 
her  from  that. 

One  day,  when  he  went  to  visit  the  Duplays,  Gerard 
ran  to  meet  him,  exclaiming, — 

"  I  've  a  piece  of  news  for  you  !  Papa  is  going  to  take 
you  and  me  to  the  theatre." 

"And  not  Alice  ? "  inquired  Inoya,  who  was  that  young 
girl's  devoted  cavalier  on  all  occasions. 

"We  can't  take  Alice,"  replied  Gerard,  in  a  rather 
important  tone.  "  Papa  says  it  is  all  right  for  men  to  go 
to  such  places,  but  that  ladies  would  be  too  much  crowded 
and  jostled. 

"  What  a  pity !  we  should  have  so  much  better  time  if 
Alice  went ! " 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Alice.  "  Would  you  believe  it, 
Inoya?  Gerard  pretends  that  men  enjoy  themselves 
much  more  by  themselves; — that  the  presence  of  ladies 
is  always  a  restraint,  as  they  are  obliged  to  wait  on  them, 
and  give  them  the  best  seats,  and  all  that !  " 


THEATRE   STREET. 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  1 97 

"  Gerard  only  says  that  to  tease  you.  Don't  you 
believe  him,  Alice !  He  would  be  dreadfully  discontented 
if  he  did  not  have  you  to  play  with ;  and  the  only  thing,  I 
am  sure,  that  consoles  him  for  not  having  you  go  with 
him  now  is  the  thought  of  telling  you  all  about  what  he 
has  seen,  after  his  return.  We  will  bring  you  some 
sketches  of  the  prettiest  scenes." 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  lovely !  And  I — well,  I  will  bring  you 
some  choice  flowers  on  my  return  from  my  outing,  for 
mamma  has  promised  to  take  me  to  pay  some  visits,  as  I 
cannot  go  with  you." 

An  hour  afterwards,  M.  Duplay  and  the  two  boys,— 
equipped  with  huge  umbrellas  and  the  getas  one  always 
wears  when  starting  out  for  a  long  walk  in  this  uncertain 
climate, —  set  out  on  foot  for  the  Rue  des  Theatres,— 
literally  the  "  Street  of  the  Theatres, —  in  which  the  place 
of  amusement  they  had  selected  was  located. 

They  could  distinguish  it  a  long  distance  off  by  the 
immense  sign-boards  in  front  of  it,  and  the  large  banners, 
with  the  name  of  the  play  inscribed  upon  them.  There 
was  a  ticket-office  near  the  door,  as  in  our  own  theatres, 
and  numerous  attendants  distributing  playbills,  etc. 

After  depositing  their  umbrellas  and  sandals  at  the 
door,  they  entered  the  hall,  which  consisted  of  a  pit  or 
parquet,  and  a  double  row  of  boxes.  M.  Duplay  had 
secured  one  in  the  first  row,  which  commanded  an 
excellent  view  of  the  audience  as  well  as  of  the  stage. 

The  parquet  differed  greatly  from  those  in  our  theatres, 
being  divided  off  into  squares,  like  a  checker  board,  each 
subdivision  seating  about  ten  or  a  dozen  persons.  On 
the  right  and  left  sides  of  the  hall  are  two  broad  aisles, 
which  are  on  a  level  with  the  stage,  and  serve  as  a  sort  of 
annex  to  it,  and  upon  which  dances  illustrative  of  certain 


198  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

episodes  in  the  play  are  often  executed.  It  is  also  the 
only  means  the  actors  have  of  reaching  the  stage  proper, 
their  being  no  door  in  the  rear. 

The  spectators,  having  no  aisles  or  corridors  where 
they  can  move  about,  are  obliged  to  reach  their  seats 
by  the  narrow  passage-way  that  separates  the  different 
compartments.  The  dividing  railings,  which,  by  the  way, 
are  about  breast-high,  imprison  the  spectator  in  a  sort 
of  cell,  where  he  squats  upon  his  heels  during  the  entire 
performance, —  which  must  be  very  fatiguing  when  it 
lasts  all  day  or  all  night,  as  is  frequently  the  case. 

Here,  entire  families  eagerly  swarm  for  amusement, — 
father,  mother,  children,  and  even  nursing  infants,  which 
no  one  even  thinks  of  leaving  at  home  on  account  of 
their  tender  age. 

Venders  of  cakes  and  confectionery  rush  about  with 
their  merchandise  between  the  acts.  When  the  heat 
becomes  stifling,  which  generally  happens  at  a  very 
early  stage  of  the  performance,  each  person  divests 
himself  of  more  or  less  of  his  apparel;  at  least  this  was 
the  case  a  few  years  ago,  but  the  new  public  ordinances 
have  greatly  modified  this  custom.  The  Japanese  of 
the  present  day  is  no  longer  at  liberty,  like  his  ancestors, 
to  adopt  the  costume  of  Father  Adam  when  his  comfort 
prompts  him  to  do  so.  He  is  permitted  now  to 
remove  only  his  kimono  and  obi;  and  though  he  may 
sit  with  the  upper  part  of  his  body  bare,  his  linen 
trousers  must  be  retained.  In  all  other  respects  the 
populace  can  amuse  itself  to  its  liking,  and  it  does. 

People  talk  and  smoke,  and  laugh  and  eat,  and 
suckle  their  children  and  punish  them,  too,  if  necessary. 
They  interrupt  the  actor,  and  engage  in  an  impromptu 
dialogue  with  him,  oftentimes  more  amusing  than  that 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  199 

prepared  in  advance  for  their  edification  at  a  great 
expense.  A  noted  traveller  has  justly  remarked  that 
this  gay  and  noisy  assemblage  must  give  one  a  very 
correct  idea  of  an  Athenian  theatre  in  ancient  times. 
Nor  is  the  resemblance  confined  to  the  audience. 
Until  a  very  recent  date,  the  Japanese  stage,  like  that 
of  Sophocles  and  Euripides,  tolerated  only  male  actors, 
even  for  the  representation  of  feminine  roles.  But  the 
most  striking  point  of  resemblance  to  the  Greek  theatre 
is  a  person  who  sits  in  one  of  the  stage-boxes,  and 
who  from  time  to  time  addresses  the  audience  in  a 
drawling,  singsong  tone,  accompanying  himself  the  while 
with  a  monotonous  strumming  on  a  small  stringed 
instrument  he  holds  in  his  hand.  It  is  supposed  to 
be  this  person's  business  to  keep  the  audience  informed 
of  the  situation,  and  he  not  only  analyzes  the  actor's 
emotions,  but  encourages,  admonishes  or  guys  him  as 
the  case  may  be.  Does  not  this  feature  remind  our 
readers  of  the  chorus  in  ancient  times,  and  give  us 
reason  to  believe  that  relations,  of  which  history  is 
ignorant,  may  once  have  existed  between  the  Grecians 
and  Japanese  ? 

The  actor  is  supported  and  assisted  throughout  the 
entire  performance  by  this  singsong  voice,  which  describes 
and  comments  upon  his  emotions ;  but  this  is  not  the 
only  aid  he  receives.  Besides  this  poetical  interpreter, 
there  are  two  acolytes,  each  armed  with  a  candle,  which 
they  hold  close  to  his  face  in  all  the  important  passages, 
so  the  play  of  feature  may  not  be  lost  to  the  audience. 

This  precaution  was  intensely  amusing  to  Gerard, 
who  was  deeply  impressed  by  the  peculiar  features  of 
this  novel  entertainment,  and  drew  frequent  comparisons 
between  it  and  those  of  a  similar  kind  which  he  had 
attended  in  Paris. 


200  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Look  at  that  man  moving  about  the  stage,  fanning 
himself  with  such  an  affected  air,  without  any  person 
knowing  who  he  is,  where  he  came  from,  or  where  he 
is  going !  It  is  utterly  absurd  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"Why  do  you  say  that?"  asked  Inoya,  who,  very 
naturally,  did  not  like  to  hear  the  customs  of  his  country 
sneered  at. 

"  Because,  as  there  is  no  reason  whatever  for  his 
presence,  it  is  a  great  mistake.  Is  it  not,  father  ? " 

"Yes,  according  to  our  ideas,"  replied  M.  Duplay; 
•"but  we  must  not  forget  that  these  matters  are  purely 
conventional  everywhere, —  that  things  never  are  depicted 
on  the  stage  as  they  occur  in  real  life,  and,  above  all, 
that  it  is  well  to  guard  against  pronouncing  anything 
absurd  too  hastily,  for  fear  of  appearing  uncivil  or 
absurd  one's  self.  But  let  us  give  our  attention  to 
the  performance." 

It  was  a  little  comedy  in  which  a  lady,  on  parting 
with  the  principal  actor,  feigns  an  emotion  she  is  far 
from  feeling,  and  maintains  a  semblance  of  bitter  weeping 
by  means  of  a  small  bottle  filled  with  water,  which  she 
carries  around  in  her  sleeve.  But  a  confidante,  perceiving 
the  trick,  and  profiting  by  a  moment  of  inattention  on 
the  belle's  part,  adroitly  substitutes  a  bottle  of  ink  for 
the  other  vial.  The  result  can  be  readily  imagined. 
This  piece  of  buffoonery  always  brings  down  the  house, 
and  our  three  friends  joined  heartily  in  the  laughter. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  first  piece  the  curtain  was 
lowered  with  all  possible  slowness,  in  order  that  the 
audience  might  retain  the  impression  of  the  final  tableau 
as  long  as  possible.  These  curtains  are  usually  the 
property  of  the  actors,  and  are  really  so  many  trophies 
of  former  successes  on  their  part. 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  2OI 

They  have  generally  been  presented  to  them  as  tokens 
of  admiration  by  different  cities  and  towns  in  which 
they  have  played,  so  they  always  carry  them  with  them 
on  their  dramatic  tours,  and  the  more  they  can  display, 
the  greater  their  celebrity. 

After  the  farce  came  another  play,  of  an  entirely 
different  character.  The  following  is  the  legend  upon 
which  it  was  founded:  — 

THE  STORY  OF  MATSUWO'S  SACRIFICE. 

Near  Osaka  is  a  river  which  was  diverted  out  of  its 
natural  channel,  many  years  ago,  by  the  construction  of 
an  artificial  island  called  Tsuki-jima.  Tradition  says  that 
this  island  had  been  twice  constructed  and  twice  demolished  by 
the  waves.  A  wise  man,  named  Abe-no- Yasunji,  having  been 
consulted  in  regard  to  the  cause  of  these  repeated  catastrophes, 
replied  that  the  water  at  this  point  was  the  abode  of  a  dragon, 
who  was  highly  incensed  that  his  watery  home  should  be 
transformed  into  a  bit  of  terra-firma.  The  sage's  powers  of 
divination,  however,  had  revealed  to  him  a  means  of  appeasing 
the  dragon,  and  consequently  averting  any  similar  calamity 
in  the  future.  It  was  only  necessary  that  the  stones  upon  which 
the  island  was  rebuilt  should  have  a  text  in  Sanscrit  inscribed 
upon  it,  and  that  they  should  rest  upon  thirty  human  pillars. 
Upon  these  conditions,  the  work  might  proceed  unhindered, 
and  no  further  disaster  need  be  apprehended. 

Armed  with  these  instructions,  Kijomari  set  out,  with  a 
company  of  soldiers,  to  stop  any  travellers  who  chanced  to 
be  passing  that  way,  and  the  required  number  of  victims  was 
soon  secured.  Such  a  cry  of  indignant  protest  resounded 
from  Hiogo,  that  all  the  prisoners  belonging  to  that  town 
were  released ;  hence  the  saying :  "  He  is  an  Hiogo  man ; 
let  him  pass."  The  vacancies  thus  made  in  the  ranks  were 
subsequently  filled,  and  preparations  for  the  dread  ceremony 
begun ;  but  the  friends  and  relatives  of  the  victims  made 


202  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

such  a  wild  clamour  that  Kijomari  was  obliged  to   postpone 
the  sacrificial  rites  until  a  more  favourable  moment. 

In  the  meantime,  a  young  man  named  Matsuwo  Kotei 
presented  himself,  and  demanded  that  the  thirty  unfortunates 
should  be  released,  asserting  that  the  dragon  would  be  content 
with  -a  single  victim,  provided  the  sacrifice  was  entirely 
voluntary  on  his  part,  and  offered  himself  as  a  propitiatory 
sacrifice.  This  magnanimous  proposal  was  finally  accepted; 
and  Matsuwo,  having  been  placed  in  a  stone  coffin,  was 
lowered  into  the  water,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the 
dragon,  who  allowed  the  work  to  be  completed  without  further 
hindrance. 

With  this  half-mythological,  half-historical  legend,  so 
dear  to  the  Japanese  heart,  had  been  interwoven  a  tale  of 
love  and  intrigue,  as  in  our  own  historical  plays,  with  an 
accompaniment  of  vocal  and  instrumental  music.  Plays 
of  this  kind  are  called  uta'is,  and  are  extremely  popular 
with  the  public.  As  they  recall  to  mind  the  famous  deeds 
and  remarkable  traits  of  national  heroes,  they  at  least 
have  the  merit  of  strengthening  patriotic  sentiments.  Two 
celebrated  actors,  known  as  Se-Ami  and  Oto-Ami,  rendered 
their  names  illustrious  in  this  way  in  the  Fifteenth  Cen- 
tury, and  from  that  time  to  this,  or  at  least  until  very  re- 
cently, no  change  or  improvements  have  been  made  in  the 
stage  settings  or  scenery  of  these  remarkable  dramatic 
performances.  It  was  even  customary,  when  a  play  of  this 
kind  was  produced,  not  to  employ  any  of  the  stage  decora- 
tions which  were  probably  in  use  in  the  days  they  origi- 
nated ;  so  the  spectator,  seeing  a  room  having  on  the  wall 
a  placard,  with  the  words,  "  This  is  a  forest"  "  This  is  a 
palace"  or  "  This  is  a  river"  inscribed  upon  it,  might 
imagine  himself  transported  back  to  the  days  when  the 
drama  was  indeed  in  its  infancy. 


A    CHILDREN'S  PARTY.  2O3 

Thanks  to  the  simplicity  of  these  stage-settings,  indi- 
viduals were  able  to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  a  private  theatre, 
and  one  usually  formed  a  part  of  the  ancient  palaces  of  the 
Daimios. 

These  great  feudal  nobles  did  not  disdain  to  sometimes 
tread  the  boards  themselves,  it  is  said,  taking  the  precau- 
tion to  place  the  stage  upon  huge  china  vases,  in  order  to 
increase  the  sonorousness  of  their  voices. 

But  all  these  things  now  belong  to  an  age  that  is  past. 
The  grandees  of  Japan  no  longer  condescend  to  appear 
upon  the  stage,  and  the  uta'i  is  no  longer  produced  in  all 
its  pristine  simplicity. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

A    MUSIC -LESSON. 

F^OSSIBLY  the  reader  thinks  that  Inoya  had  an  unusual 
1  amount  of  leisure  time  for  a  college  boy.  This  was 
due  to  the  fact  that  recitations  lasted  from  seven  in  the 
morning  until  noon,  as  is  customary  in  Japan,  leaving  the 
rest  of  the  day  for  optional  branches, —  like  music  and  the 
dead  languages, —  or  for  study  and  social  enjoyment.  In 
other  countries,  where  children  are  so  often  idle  or  insub- 
ordinate, this  half-day  at  school  would  not  suffice  for  the 
course  of  study  marked  out ;  but  Japanese  children  being 
extraordinarily  docile  and  studious,  they  can  accomplish  a 
great  deal  more  work  in  a  given  time. 

Inoya,  who  felt  quite  rich  since  Nosoki  had  paid  him  so 
liberally  for  his  screen,  resolved  to  take  the  college  course 
in  music,  like  his  friend  Toyo.  This  was  one  of  the  most 
popular  of  the  special  courses,  and  the  lessons  were  given 
in  the  main  hall,  and  were  attended  by  pupils  of  all  ages. 

The  music  taught  was  entirely  of  the  Japanese  school, 
M.  Lagrenie's  efforts  to  introduce  European  music  having 
proved  utterly  futile.  The  Japanese  do  not  understand 
foreign  music.  They  even  think  it  frightfully  discordant. 
Our  most  harmonious  chords  sound  false  in  their  ears ;  and 
the  sweetest  notes  of  a  piano  or  organ  are  as  disagreeable 
to  them  as  a  Chinese  tamtam  would  be  to  a  European. 

They  know  nothing  whatever  about  any  kind  of  reed  or 

204 


A    MUSIC -LESSOR. 

keyed  instruments.  Theirs  are  nearly  all  stringed  instru- 
ments, though  they  also  have  some  of  a  percussive  kind, 
such  as  drums  and  tambourines;  wooden  trumpets,  too, 
are  often  used. 

M.  Lagrenie,  whose  musical  taste  had  been  highly  culti- 
vated, had  endeavoured  to  interest  himself  in  Japanese 
music  and  to  comprehend  it,  but  his  efforts  in  this  direc- 
tion had  not  been  attended  with  much  success.  Japanese 
music  is  closely  allied  to  the  Chinese  in  character,  and  is 
as  vague  and  mysterious  as  their  system  of  philosophy. 
Like  their  music,  it  all  seems  to  centre  or  to  be  based  upon 
the  figure  five.  There  are  consequently  five  notes  in  their 
scale,  and  a  great  number  of  chromatic  intervals.  The 
keys  are  entirely  different  from  ours,  there  being  one  for 
each  month  of  the  year;  consequently,  the  notes,  too, 
change  every  month.  The  trumpets,  which  are  supposed 
to  represent  the  sound  of  the  wind,  also  change  in  pitch 
every  month. 

Professor  Yamada  was  a  celebrated  Japanese  composer, 
and,  consequently,  an  openly-avowed  hater  of  European 
music.  "  It  is  good  enough  for  peasants,  and  women  and 
children,"  he  declared ;  "but  no  cultivated  person  can  listen 
to  it  without  experiencing  torture!" 

This  singular  diversity  of  taste  between  Orientals  and 
Europeans  has  never  been  satisfactorily  explained  to  this 
day,  though  it  has  been  made  the  subject  of  profound 
study.  It  is  due,  doubtless,  to  an  organic  difference  be- 
tween the  two  races.  It  is  certainly  very  remarkable  that 
the  Japanese,  who  are  so  superior  to  us,  so  far  as  an  innate 
taste  for  colour  is  concerned,  should  be  so  utterly  deaf  to 
true  harmony. 

The  best,  or,  rather,  the  most  gifted,  of  all  Professor 
Yamada' s  pupils  was  unquestionably  Toyo. 


206  SCHOOLS O Y  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

At  the  master's  bidding,  the  pupils  took  their  places  at 
the  music-stands  and  desks,  which  had  been  arranged  in 
•  the   middle  of   the   hall,   and    upon  which  the  different 
orchestral  scores  had  been  placed. 

Toyo  played  the  koto,  one  of  the  most  effective  of 
Japanese  instruments,  and  enchanted  his  auditors  by  the 
sounds  he  drew  from  it. 

It  is  an  instrument  about  six  feet  long,  and  consists  of 
a  sounding-board,  over  which  are  stretched  thirteen  silk 
strings,  each  five  feet  in  length,  and  provided  with  a 
separate  bridge.  It  is  played  with  both  hands,  like  a 
harp,  the  tips  of  the  fingers  being  protected  with  ivory 
thimbles.  The  tuning  is  effected  by  shifting  the  position 
of  the  bridge,  and  semi-tones  are  obtained  by  pressing  the 
string  behind  the  bridge.  The  noisy  selection  rendered 
by  Toyo  elicited  warm  applause  from  his  fellow-students. 
There  was  not  a  soft  passage  in  it ;  everything  was 
fortissimo,  and  sounded  more  blatant  and  strident  to 
foreign  ears  than  the  music  we  hear  at  a  country  fair. 

Afterwards  several  pupils  performed  selections  upon 
the  choy  an  instrument  composed  of  seventeen  flutes  of 
different  lengths,  and  generally  reserved  for  women,  but 
which  Professor  Yamada  was  teaching  some  of  his  pupils 
to  play,  in  order  to  make  up  a  complete  orchestra.  This 
instrument  is  really  one  of  the  most  powerful  and 
melodious  in  Japan,  its  clear  notes  dominating  all  the 
others  in  an  orchestra.  Some  of  the  lads  also  played  the 
koma  fuye,  or  antique  flute. 

After  each  pupil  had  played  his  part  through,  the 
professor  gave  the  signal  for  them  all  to  begin  together,— 
that  is  to  say,  with  five  kotos,  a  dozen  chos,  and  as  many 
flutes.  The  frightful  racket  that  resulted  from  this 
combination  would  have  put  any  foreign  audience  to 


A    MUSIC -LESSON.  2O/ 

flight ;  but  to  Japanese  ears  it  formed  a  harmony  more 
delightful  than  any  sonata  of  Beethoven's  played  by 
Rubenstein ;  and  Inoya,  enchanted,  opened  his  eyes  as 
wide  as  his  ears,  so  astonished  was  he  at  his  companions' 
talent. 

He  then  took  part  with  them  in  a  singing-lesson. 
This  exercise  consisted  of  strangely  harsh  sounds  pro- 
duced by  the  word  "no"  sustained  a  long  while  in  a 
continuous  tremolo,  —  a  strange  medley  of  shrieks  and 
bellows,  something  alike  terrible  and  indescribable, —  and 
filled  with  half-stifled,  guttural  exclamations, —  in  short,  a 
most  hideous  uproar. 

Professor  Yamada  declared  himself  perfectly  satisfied, 
however.  During  a  moment's  pause,  he  even  assured 
Toyo  that  if  he  would  only  practise  diligently,  he  would 
certainly  make  himself  a  great  name  in  the  musical 
world  some  day. 

"  Ah !  if  I  could  only  buy  myself  a  koto,"  murmured 
the  lad,  with  a  sigh,  thinking  what  delightful  hours  he 
would  spend  if  he  only  had  an  instrument  of  his  own 
to  play  on  when  he  pleased. 

A  few  minutes'  recess  was  granted  the  youthful 
musicians,  during  which  one  of  them  executed  a  tremolo 
upon  a  particularly  difficult  note. 

The  others,  scattered  around  the  room,  were  chatting 
in  subdued  tones.  Inoya,  who  had  been  plunged  into  a 
sort  of  sweet,  sad  reverie  by  the  music,  was  thinking  of 
Marusaki,  who  played  the  cho  so  cleverly  and  executed  the 
dance  of  the  four  seasons  to  perfection. 

Without  paying  any  real  attention  to  what  was  going 
on  around  him,  he  vaguely  overheard  the  conversation  of 
some  of  his  fellow-students,  who  were  chatting  near  by 
without  appearing  to  notice  him. 


208  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Yes;  my  father  received  the  news  this  morning,"  said 
Shakespeare  Yaritomo's  voice.  "  It  seems  the  old  man 
absolutely  refused  to  surrender,  and  has  shut  himself  up 
in  his  castle,  declaring  that  he  will  pay  no  heed  to  the 
orders  of  the  Governor  of  Tokio,  and  that  he  will  obey 
nobody  but  the  Mikado  himself.  Very  naturally,  the 
officer  my  father  sent  ordered  an  attack  to  be  made,  but 
the  castle  is  strongly  fortified,  and  the  old  man  has  several 
devoted  servants  who  are  aiding  him  in  its  defence.  My 
father  sent  reinforcements  in  the  shape  of  five  hundred 
well-armed  men  this  morning,  and  I  heard  his  last  words  : 
'  I  must  have  Daili-Richita, —  or  rather,  Asama,  for  that  is 
his  real  name, —  dead  or  alive  ! ' ' 

A  sort  of  mist  obscured  Inoya's  vision,  and  a  cry  of 
anguish  escaped  him.  Shakespeare  and  his  companions 
turned,  and  saw  that  he  was  as  pale  as  death,  and  trem- 
bling from  head  to  foot,  but  soon  he  managed  to  falter 
out :  — 

"  Is  it  of  my  father  you  are  speaking,  Shakespeare  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  It  is  my  father  that  your  father  is  trying  to  murder  ?  " 

"  Why  no,  you  little  idiot !  My  father  has  only  given 
orders  for  his  arrest.  It  is  your  father  who  is  resisting, 
and  compelling  the  soldiers  to  lay  siege  to  his  old  shanty." 

"  O  father,  my  beloved  father !  "  cried  Inoya,  wringing 
his  hands.  "  That  is  why  he  has  not  written  to  me ! 
Besieged, — -dead,  perhaps,  already!  Oh,  this  is  the  pun- 
ishment for  my  flight  and  disobedience !  I  am  accursed, 
indeed!  I  have  brought  ruin  upon  those  I  love  best  in 
the  world!" 

The  poor  boy  was  overwhelmed  with  despair.  Toyo 
approached,  and  tried  to  calm  him  with  affectionate  and 
encouraging  words,  but  none  of  the  others  dared  to  make 


A   MUSIC -LESSON. 

any  demonstration  of  sympathy.  The  Governor  of  Tokio- 
was  a  great  and  powerful  man  ;  what  he  had  done  was  all 
right,  doubtless  ;  at  all  events,  it  was  not  advisable  to  set 
one's  self  up  against  those  in  authority. 

"What  do  you  propose  doing  ? "  asked  Toyo,  as  he 
led  his  friend  out  of  the  building. 

"  Alas !  alas !  I  do  not  know.  Consult  with  M. 
Duplay  and  Miva  first,  I  suppose ;  but  what  can  they  do 
for  us  ?  My  father  has  lived  in  seclusion  so  long  that 
everybody  has  forgotten  him.  Who  will  take  his  part 
against  the  great  and  powerful  Yaritomo  ?  And  yet  that 
wicked  man  must  hate  him,  or  why  should  he  give  his 
soldiers  orders  to  take  him,  dead  or  alive  ? " 

Inoya's  agony  was  the  more  intense  from  the  fact  that 
he  did  not  even  understand  the  nature  of  the  calamity 
that  had  overtaken  his  parent. 

Toyo  accompanied  him  home,  and  good  Miva's  indig- 
nation on  hearing  what  the  Governor  of  Tokio  had  done 
can  be  more  easily  imagined  than  described. 

"  Like  all  traitors,  he  will  show  him  no  mercy ! "  he 
exclaimed,  shaking  his  head.  "  I  know  the  scoundrel  well, 
though  he  has  changed  his  name,  the  better  to  deceive 
everyone.  He  calls  himself  Yaritomo  now,  but  his  real 
name  is  Yoshitsne.  He  was  a  deserter  from  the  Tycoon's 
army  — 

"  Yoshitsne !  "  cried  Inoya.  "  Why,  in  that  case,  he  is 
my  father's  sworn  enemy,  the  man  who  betrayed  him,  and 
then  secured  possession  of  his  property!  I  have  heard 
his  name  uttered  a  hundred  times  at  home  with  curses 
deep  and  terrible.  And  that  venomous  serpent  is 
Yaritomo !  and  that  Shakespeare  we  sheltered  beneath 
our  roof  is  his  son  !  Everything  is  explained  now  !  I  see 
why  the  wretch  hunts  my  father  down  so  relentlessly." 


210  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

Alas !  yes,  everything  was  clear  now.  And  Inoya  was 
even  more  responsible  than  he  imagined  for  the  misfor- 
tunes which  had  befallen  his  loved  ones ;  for  it  was  his 
arrival  in  Tokio  that  had  reminded  Shakespeare  of  the 
visit  he  had  paid  at  the  chiro,  and  that  had  finally  led  him 
to  speak  of  it. 

The  revelation  had  occurred  one  evening  after  dinner,  in 
the  drawing-room  of  the  Governor's  mansion.  Yaritomo 
was  sitting,  majestically  enthroned,  in  an  arm-chair  covered 
with  green  velvet ;  Mme.  Yaritomo,  seated  opposite  him 
in  a  similar  chair,  was  silently  fanning  herself,  while  she 
gazed  admiringly  at  her  new  gown,  made  in  the  latest 
European  fashion,  as  she  supposed ;  Shakespeare,  clad  from 
head  to  foot  in  garments  that  he  flattered  himself  came 
direct  from  Paris,  but  were  merely  from  San  Francisco, 
was  lounging  on  a  sofa  near  his  parents.  All  at  once  an 
idea  seemed  to  strike  him. 

"  You  can't  guess  who  I  saw  yesterday  in  one  of  the 
lower  classes  at  college,"  he  remarked,  turning  to  his 
mother.  "  It  was  that  queer  little  Inoya  I  've  told  you 
about." 

"  And  who  is  Inoya  ? "  inquired  Mme.  Yaritomo,  lan- 
guidly. "  I  don't  remember  to  have  ever  heard  you  speak 
of  him." 

"  But  I  have  several  times.  He  is  the  son  of  that  old 
hermit  we  found  living  in  the  cellar  of  a  ruined  castle,— 
Daili-Richita— " 

"  The  son  of  whom  ?  "  interrupted  Yaritomo,  in  a  voice 
that  made  his  son  and  wife  start  violently.  "  What  name 
was  that  you  uttered  just  now  ?  " 

"  That  of  DaTli-Richita,  father,"  replied  Shakespeare,  all 
of  a  tremble.  "  You  know  that  during  my  trip  with  M. 
Duplay  an  accident  compelled  us  to  accept  the  hospitality 
of  a  sort  of  hermit — " 


A    MUSIC  -  LESSON.  211 

"I  know?"  repeated  the  official,  bitterly.  "Who  has 
ever  taken  the  trouble  to  inform  me,  I  should  like  to 
inquire  ?  Was  it  an  obedient  son  or  a  devoted  wife,  who, 
knowing  how  important  it  was  to  me  to  discover  this 
rebel's  retreat,  took  pains  to  apprise  me  of  it  ?  Ungrate- 
ful child  that  you  are,  you  yourself  confess  you  spent 
days  under  the  roof  of  a  life-long  enemy,  and  never  even 
thought  of  informing  me  of  the  fact !  " 

"  When  I  returned  from  my  journey,  father,  I  tried  to 
tell  you  about  it,  though  M.  Duplay  advised  me  to  keep 
this  episode  of  our  excursion  a  secret  — 

"  M.  Duplay ! "  interrupted  Yaritomo,  knitting  his 
heavy  brows  until  his  eyes  were  nearly  concealed  from 
view.  "So  M.  Duplay  advised  you  to  keep  the  matter  a 
secret,  did  he  ?  From  me,  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  No,  father,  from  everybody.  He  said  that  as  Dai'li- 
Richita  preferred  a  life  of  seclusion,  his  guests  certainly 
had  no  right  to  reveal  his  place  of  retreat." 

The  govenor  had  risen,  and  was  now  striding  up  and 
down  the  room,  his  head  bowed  upon  his  breast,  an 
ominous  cloud  upon  his  brow. 

M.  Duplay 's  name,  used  in  this  connection,  aroused  his 
suspicions.  Could  it  be  that  Da'ili-Richita  had  told  him 
all  ?  In  that  case  what  must  be  M.  Duplay 's  opinion  of 
him  ?  And  the  secrecy  he  had  urged  Shakespeare  to 
maintain,  —  was  it  not  chiefly  toward  him  that  this 
reserve  was  to  be  observed  ?  He  shook  his  head,  as  if  to 
drive  away  an  unwelcome  thought,  and  turning  to  his 
son, — 

"  Where  did  you  say  this  man  lived  ? "  he  asked,  curtly. 

"In  Nagaharon,  at  the  foot  of  Mt.  Ravacha,"  replied 
Shakespeare,  meekly. 

"But  that  castle  is  nothing  but  an  old  ruin." 


2 1 2  SCHOOLED  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Yes ;  but  it  is  in  the  cellar,  or,  rather,  basement,  of  this 
ruin  that  Dai'li-Richita  lives.  He  seems  to  have  made  a 
few  repairs,  and  lives  there  in  poverty,  with  three  or  four 
men,  who  cultivate  a  rice-field  in  the  neighbouring  valley." 

"  Are  these  men  devoted  to  him  ?  " 

'They  seem  to  simply  adore  him  and  his  family." 

"  Do  you  think  they  have  any  weapons  ? " 

"  I  did  not  see  any  during  our  stay  in  the  old  hovel." 

"  Very  well.  I  know  now  all  that  I  need  know.  Not 
a  word  of  this,  you  understand,  to  any  living  soul! 
DaTli-Richita  is  one  of  the  most  dangerous  rebels  in  the 
country,  and  a  sentence  of  death  has  been  hanging  over 
his  head  for  years.  His  real  name  is  Asama.  This  other 
name,  which  he  has  borrowed  since  his  defeat,  is  a  pet 
name,  bestowed  upon  him  in  childhood,  as  I  have  reason 
to  know,  for  many  an  hour  we  two  have  played  together 
on  the  ramparts  at  Nagaharon." 

The  recollection  of  his  boyhood's  days  should  have 
softened  the  Governor's  heart:  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  only 
seemed  to  increase  his  fury,  and  in  an  even  more  angry 
voice,  he  added,— 

"  If  you  know  when  you  are  well  off,  you  will  hold  your 
tongue,  as  your  friend,  the  Frenchman,  advised.  Do  you 
understand  me  ?  Not  a  word  about  this  to  any  living 
soul,"  he  repeated,  fixing  his  eyes  upon  Shakespeare  with 
an  expression  that  frightened  the  youth  nearly  out  of  his 
wits.  "  Now  go  to  your  room,  and  another  time  don't  try 
to  keep  things  from  your  father,  but  endeavour  to  be  a 
little  more  alive  to  his  interests !  " 

With  an  imperious  gesture,  he  motioned  him  to  the 
door,  and  Shakespeare  hastily  slunk  out  of  the  room. 

Inoya,  of  course,  knew  nothing  of  all  this ;  but  he 
did  know  that  his  father  was  being  besieged  in  his 


WITH    AN   IMPERIOUS    GESTURE    HE    MOTIONED    HIM   TO 
THE   DOOR." 


A    MUSIC -LESSON.  21$ 

own  house,  and  that  at  this  very  moment  he  might 
be  dangerously  wounded  or  even  dead,  so  he  wanted 
to  start  for  home  without  a  moment's  delay.  Miva 
dissuaded  him  from  doing  so,  however, —  though  not 
without  serious  difficulty, —  and  finally  prevailed  upon 
him  to  go  and  consult  with  M.  Lagrenie  and  M. 
Duplay. 

"What  do  you  want  to  go  home  for?"  he  exclaimed. 
"  To  get  killed  ?  Your  death  would  only  add  another 
to  your  father's  numerous  misfortunes.  You  had  much 
better  try  to  enlist  the  sympathies  of  those  who  can 
be  of  assistance  to  you.  M.  Duplay  must  have  some 
influence  in  high  places ;  M.  Lagrenie  certainly  has, 
and  he  is  a  most  excellent  man,  just  and  kind-hearted 
as  a  man  can  possibly  be.  Go  to  him,  tell  him  all 
about  the  affair,  and  ask  his  advice.  I  am  almost  sure 
he  can  and  will  help  you." 

Miva's  kind  and  encouraging  words  consoled  Inoya 
a  little.  It  was  too  late  for  him  to  see  the  gentlemen 
that  night,  however,  so  there  was  nothing  for  him  to 
do  but  wait  until  morning. 

Inoya  passed  a  terrible  night.  Sometimes  he  fancied 
he  heard  his  father  cursing  his  undutiful  son ;  sometimes 
he  saw  Marusaki  being  dragged  away  by  brutal  soldiers, 
and  casting  a  last  look  of  reproach  upon  him  as  she 
disappeared  from  his  sight.  His  dreams  were  harrowing 
beyond  description,  and  they  tormented  him  until  day- 
light came. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THWARTED  ! 

THE  warm,  bright  summer's  day  was  fast  drawing 
to  a  close.  Over  DaTli-Richita's  castle  tiny  clouds, 
empurpled  by  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun,  were  chasing 
one  another  over  the  soft  blue  sky.  By  the  vine-clad 
window  of  her  own  little  room,  Marusaki  sat  sewing, 
half-singing,  half-crooning,  one  of  the  favourite  songs  of 
her  native  land : 

"  Life  lasts  but  for  a  moment, 

Life  is  a  fleeting  dream : 
A  bit  of  ice,  or  a  bit  of  snow, 

That  melts  in  the  first  sunbeam." 

The  girl's  gentle  face  wore  an  expression  of  profound 
melancholy,  and  her  sweet  voice  trembled  as  she  sang. 
Life  at  the  chiro  had  been  gloomy  indeed  since  Inoya's 
departure.  Holding  himself  more  aloof  than  ever, 
Daili-Richita  concealed  his  sorrow  and  anxiety  beneath 
a  still  more  austere  and  forbidding  manner.  He 
interchanged  only  a  word  or  two  with  his  daughter  at 
meals,  so  she,  too,  was  obliged  to  sedulously  conceal 
her  doubts  and  fears  concerning  her  dear  little  brother. 

Suddenly  it  occurred  to  her  that  Dai'li-Richita  had 
seemed  to  enjoy  some  pure  cool  water  that  she  had 

brought  from  a  spring  far   down   the   mountain-side  the 

216 


THWARTED!  2I/ 

evening  before.  Desirous  of  again  affording  him  the 
same  pleasure,  she  took  a  big  earthen  pitcher,  and 
going  out  through  the  garden,  bounded  down  the  narrow 
path  with  a  tread  as  light  as  that  of  a  gazelle. 

As  she  approached  the  spring,  which  was  hidden 
from  view  by  a  clump  of  trees,  she  gave  a  violent 
start,  then  suddenly  paused.  A  ray  from  the  declining 
sun  had  just  struck  the  highly-polished  barrel  of  a  rifle 
in  the  valley  below,  almost  dazzling  her  eyes  for  an 
instant. 

It  was  something  so  strange  and  unusual  that 
Marusaki  stood  for  a  moment  motionless  with  aston- 
ishment. Who  could  it  be  that  was  going  about 
thus  armed  in  this  peaceful  and  isolated  region  ?  In 
some  incomprehensible  way,  this  unusual  occurrence 
immediately  became  connected  in  the  young  girl's  mind 
with  the  thought  of  her  father.  What  if  danger 
threatened  him !  Resolved  to  ascertain,  she  set  her 
pitcher  down,  and  crept  cautiously  along  toward  the 
spring,  concealing  herself  behind  the  trees  and  bushes 
which  grew  in  great  abundance  on  the  low  ground 
around  the  spring. 

As  she  neared  the  spot,  she  perceived  with  dire 
misgivings  thai  it  was  not  a  single  armed  man,  as  she 
had  supposed  at  first,  who  was  resting  in  the  shade 
under  the  trees,  but  fully  a  hundred  grim-looking 
individuals,  whom  she  knew  to  be  soldiers,  not  only  by 
the  stack  of  rifles  beside  them,  but  by  their  uniforms. 

Marusaki,  knowing  that  it  would  not  be  prudent  to 
approach  too  near,  crouched  behind  a  big  tree,  like  a 
timid  fawn,  and  forced  herself,  despite  the  wild  throbbing 
of  her  heart,  to  strain  every  nerve,  in  order  to  obtain, 
if  possible,  a  clue  to  this  mystery.  She  felt  sure  that 


2 1 8  SCHOOLS O  Y  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

some  terrible  danger  was  impending,  and  her  worst 
fears  were  realized  when  the  evening  breeze  brought 
to  her  listening  ears  these  words,  uttered  by  the  roughest 
and  most  ferocious-looking  of  the  soldiers : — 

"  It  is  nearly  dark  now,  and  there  '11  be  no  moon 
to-night.  Ijt  will  be  a  capital  time  to  surprise  him !  " 

"  Are  we  far  from  the  place  ?  "  inquired  another. 

"  Far  from  the  place  ?  No,  indeed  !  If  we  don't  break 
our  necks  clambering  over  the  rocks,  we  shall  soon  get 
there.  Lift  up  your  head,  instead  of  keeping  it  all  the 
time  buried  in  your  sake  cup,  and  you  '11  see  a  black  speck 
up  there  on  the  mountain-side.  That 's  the  place." 

Marusaki  waited  to  hear  no  more.  Her  suspicions 
were  verified.  It  was  her  father  these  armed  men  were 
in  pursuit  of !  The  black  speck  on  the  mountain-side 
was  the  chiro.  Noiselessly  she  sprang  to  her  feet,  and 
glided  back,  like  a  ghost,  the  same  way  she  had  come. 
The  men  would  probably  wait  until  nightfall,  as  they 
had  spoken  of  a  surprise.  The  mountain  was  steep, 
and  the  path  stony  and  rough,  so  they  would  scarcely 
reach  the  chiro  before  ten  o'clock.  It  was  nearly  eight 
now.  By  hurrying,  Marusaki  might  hope  to  arrive  in 
time.  Thanking  Heaven  for  the  impulse  that  had  caused 
her  to  descend  the  mountain  that  evening,  she  flew  up 
the  path  as  fast  as  her  feet  would  carry  her.  More  than 
once  her  breath  almost  failed  her,  and  her  heart  throbbed 
almost  to  bursting ;  but,  spurred  on  by  an  agonizing  desire 
to  reach  home  in  time  to  save  her  father,  she  rushed  on 
with  superhuman  energy.  Once  she  fancied  she  heard 
the  tread  of  armed  men  behind  her.  Once  she  lost  her 
footing  on  a  rolling  stone,  and  fell  on  the  sharp  rocks. 
Springing  up  again,  almost  instantly,  without  even  dis- 
covering that  her  hands  and  face  were  covered  with 


THWARTED!  2 19 

blood,  she  hastened  on.  To  reach  home,  —  reach  it  in 
time,  —  this  was  her  one  thought. 

At  last  she  saw  the  weather-stained  walls  of  the  chiro 
rising  before  her.  She  darted  in,  flew  to  her  father, 
and  forgetting  the  timidity  he  usually  inspired,  she  flung 
her  arms  around  his  neck,  and  pressed  him  to  her  heart. 

"Father,  defend  yourself!"  she  cried,  wildly.  aThe 
soldiers  are  here  !  They  hope  to  take  you  by  surprise  !  " 

"  Soldiers !"  exclaimed  Dai'li-Richita.  "Where  are 
they  ?  What  do  you  mean  ?  Speak,  my  child  !  " 

Marusaki,  panting  for  breath,  told  her  father  what 
had  happened.  When  she  had  concluded  her  story, 
her  father  embraced  her  tenderly. 

"  You  are  a  brave  child,  and  your  father  blesses  you," 
he  said.  "Thanks  to  you,  my  daughter,  I  shall  not  be 
taken  like  a  fox  in  his  den." 

Transformed  by  the  near  approach  of  danger,  Dai'li- 
Richita  hastily  began  his  preparations  for  defence.  While 
he  was  taking  some  old-fashioned  but  well-preserved 
muskets  from  a  big  chest  in  which  they  were  usually 
kept,  old  Tokiwa  hastened  to  the  rice-field  to  summon 
the  three  men  who  were  working  there.  The  rough 
drawbridge  that  protected  the  entrance  was  removed, 
and  the  gateway  leading  into  the  garden  strongly  barri- 
caded with  heavy  pieces  of  timber,  while  the  windows 
and  other  openings  in  the  walls  were  transformed  into 
excellent  loopholes  for  defence  by  the  liberal  use  of  mats, 
rugs  and  mattresses. 

In  less  than  an  hour  all  the  preparations  were  com- 
pleted, and  each  defender  was  at  his  post,  even  Marusaki 
and  old  Tokiwa,  to  whom  the  task  of  re-loading  the 
weapons  was  intrusted,  while  all  available  provisions,  in 
the  shape  of  rice,  vegetables,  dried  fruit  and  fish,  were 


220  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

stored  in  the  lower  hall.  In  short,  the  chiro,  instead  of 
submitting  to  capture  without  firing  a  shot,  as  the  assail- 
ants anticipated,  had  prepared  for  a  protracted  siege. 
There  was  no  outward  indication  of  these  warlike  inten- 
tions on  the  part  of  its  occupants,  however.  No  lights 
were  visible,  and  the  entire  building  was  shrouded  in 
silence  and  darkness. 

It  was  nearly  midnight,  and  as  yet  no  sound  had  been 
heard  save  the  faint  sighing  of  the  breeze  through  the 
foliage,  when,  suddenly,  loud  shouts  rent  the  air,  and  a 
shower  of  bullets  fell  upon  the  silent  walls  of  the  chiro ; 
for  it  was  in  this  way  that  the  soldiers,  finding  the  moat 
impassable,  and  all  the  entrances  securely  closed,  gave 
vent  to  their  wrath  and  disappointment. 

But  when  the  smoke  had  lifted,  and  the  soldiers  had 
approached  each  other,  probably  for  the  purpose  of  decid- 
ing upon  some  plan  of  action,  another  discharge  of 
musketry  was  heard.  A  brisk  fire  proceeded  from  every 
loophole,  but  instead  of  falling  harmlessly,  as  the  bullets 
of  the  besiegers  had  done,  these  went  straight  to  the 
mark,  and  the  consternation  of  the  assailants  was  so  great 
that  they  took  to  their  heels,  leaving  seven  or  eight 
wounded  on  the  field. 

Rallied  by  their  leader,  they  soon  retraced  their  steps, 
and  held  a  council  of  war,  out  of  their  opponents'  range. 

Their  plan  had  failed,  though  the  march  had  been  made 
with  the  greatest  possible  celerity  and  secrecy.  They 
must  see  now  'f  they  could  secure  by  persuasion  what  they 
had  been  unable  to  achieve  by  force  of  arms,  and  also  to 
carry  off  the  wounded,  who  were  g:  oaning  on  the  ground 
near  the  moat.  Yevas,  the  captain  of  the  company  of 
regulars  dispatched  to  the  chiro,  was  a  man  of  courage  and 
energy.  He  was  a  graduate  of  a  famous  French  military 


"'SURRENDER   THE   KEYS    OF   YOUR   CASTLE!'" 


THWARTED  I  22$ 

school,  and  one  of  the  most  promising  officers  in  the 
Japanese  Army. 

He  ordered  the  bugler  to  sound  a  parley,  and  then,  after 
he  had  displayed  a  flag  of  truce,  and  lighted  a  lantern  so 
it  could  be  seen,  he  advanced  in  person  to  the  moat,  and 
shouted  a  vigourous  halloo. 

A  window  opened,  and  the  Daimio's  resolute  face 
appeared. 

"What  do  you  want  of  me?"  he  demanded,  haughtily. 

"  Dai'li-Richita,"  replied  Yevas,  "  I  come,  in  the  name  of 
our  august  Mikado,  to  demand  the  surrender  of  your  castle 
and  your  person  !  " 

"I  shall  surrender  neither  of  my  own  free-will!"  an- 
swered the  Daimio.  "  My  castle  is  as  much  my  own  as 
my  own  person.  I  owe  nothing  to  the  Mikado,  who  has 
no  right  to  rob  me  of  the  privilege  I  inherited  from  my 
ancestors !  Why  should  any  one  come  to  molest  me  in  the 
humble  abode  where  I  lead  the  life  of  a  voluntary  exile  ? 
I  am  old  and  inoffensive,  and  only  ask  to  be  allowed  to  rear 
my  children  in  peace.  Why  should  I  be  disturbed  in  the 
accomplishment  of  this  duty?" 

"I  am  not  here  to  argue,"  replied  Captain  Yevas,  moved, 
in  spite  of  himself,  by  this  touching  yet  dignified  appeal. 
"You  have  been  a  soldier,  Asama,  and  you  know  that 
obedience  is  a  soldier's  first  duty.  My  superiors  sent  me 
here,  with  orders  to  take  you,  dead  or  alive;  and  I  can 
only  obey.  Permit  me  to  say,  however,  that  I  should 
greatly  prefer  to  accomplish  my  mission  without  further 
bloodshed.  I  offer  you  your  life;  that  is  all  I  can  do. 
Resistance,  Asama,  is  vain,  and  it  would  be  well  for  you 
to  realize  that  fact ;  so  surrender  the  keys  of  your  castle 
without  further  delay  !  " 

"Come  and  take  them!"  Dai'li-Richita  cried,  defiantly, 


224  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

though  he  had  never  read  a  page  of  Greek  history  in  his 
life. 

He  closed  the  window,  leaving  Captain  Yevas  to  return 
the  way  he  had  come.  The  wounded  had  been  removed 
during  this  hasty  colloquy,  which  was  the  only  advantage 
the  assailants  seemed  likely  to  derive  from  it.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  only  a  regularly-conducted  siege,  or  at  least  a 
strictly-enforced  blockade,  could  conquer  the  rebel's  obsti- 
nacy; so  Captain  Yevas  immediately  adopted  measures  to 
make  it  as  effective  as  possible.  After  posting  his  men  on 
the  hills  surrounding  the  castle,  he  announced  that  he 
would  wait  until  daylight  before  attempting  another  attack. 
Very  possibly  he  hoped  that  the  night  would  bring  Dai'li- 
Richita  counsel,  and  he  would  decide  to  submit.  If  this 
was  his  expectation,  he  was  greatly  deceived.  The  chiro 
presented  the  same  silent  and  gloomy  aspect  in  daylight 
as  in  darkness ;  there  was  no  sign  of  any  life  within,  except 
a  tiny  column  of  smoke,  indicative  of  preparations  for 
breakfast,  doubtless ;  but  it  was  only  necessary  to  approach 
the  building  to  elicit  from  it  an  effectual  reminder  that  its 
ancient  walls  must  still  be  treated  with  respect. 

Captain  Yevas  saw  that  this  determined  resistance  could 
only  be  overcome  by  a  protracted  siege,  so  he  confined  his 
efforts  to  investing  the  place,  stationing  his  men  at  such 
points  as  commanded  all  the  approaches  to  the  chiro ;  then 
he  dispatched  a  messenger  to  Tokio,  to  describe  the  situa- 
tion of  affairs  and  ask  for  reinforcements. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 
THE  MIKADO'S  VISIT. 

AS  SOON  as  morning  dawned,  Inoya  hastened  to  M. 
Duplay's  house,  to  ask  his  advice.  That  gentleman 
was  greatly  distressed  by  the  news  his  little  friend  brought 
him.  He  instantly  divined  how  it  had  occurred,  and  under- 
stood that  his  visit  to  the  castle  in  company  with  Shakes- 
peare had  been  the  primary  cause  of  these  misfortunes, 
though  they  had  probably  been  hastened  by  Inoya' s  flight 
and  subsequent  arrival  in  Tokio.  Consequently,  he  con- 
sidered himself  responsible,  at  least  to  a  certain  extent,  for 
the  dangers  that  were  now  threatening  Daili-Richita,  and 
was  correspondingly  anxious  to  devise  some  means  of 
averting  them. 

First  of  all,  however,  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  ob- 
tain some  definite  information  concerning  the  affair,  as  well 
as  to  secure  the  assistance  and  cooperation  of  the  French 
Minister  and  of  the  friends  he  had  at  court ;  so  he  advised 
Inoya  to  go  to  the  University  as  usual,  to  confide  his 
troubles  to  no  one  but  M.  Lagrenie,  and  await  the  result 
of  these  attempts  to  interest  certain  influential  person- 
ages in  Dai'li-Richita's  behalf. 

After  thanking  him  most  gratefully,  Inoya  ran  home  to 
report  to  Miva,  but  failing  to  find  him,  hastened  to  the 
University. 

"The    president    cannot    see    any   one    before    eleven 

225 


226  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

o'clock!"  was  the  response  the  poor  boy  received  when  he 
made  known  his  request. 

He  reluctantly  wended  his  way  to  the  class-room,  long- 
ing for  the  time  to  come  when  he  could  unburden  his  heart 
to  the  kind-hearted  president.  His  fellow-students  watched 
him  with  evident  curiosity,  but  no  friendly  hand  was  ex- 
tended to  him,  except  that  of  Toyo,  who  occupied  a  seat 
beside  him.  Tankai',  who  was  not  present  the  afternoon 
before,  was  still  ignorant  of  what  had  occurred.  On  hear- 
ing of  it,  he  came  to  assure  his  little  friend  of  his  sym- 
pathy, but  of  course  he  could  render  him  no  assistance. 

The  signal  for  the  assembling  of  the  class  of  design 
separated  them.  This  was  Inoya's  favourite  class ;  but  he 
did  not  repair  to  it  with  his  usual  alacrity  that  day.  He 
was  so  gloomy  and  dejected,  in  fact,  that  he  hardly  had 
courage  to  place  before  him,  even  for  appearance's  sake, 
the  water-colour  he  had  begun  during  the  previous  lesson. 

It  was  a  single  superb  chrysanthemum  stalk.  Inoya  had 
portrayed  with  much  skill  and  taste  the  golden  petals  of 
the  imperial  emblem,  its  delicately-cut  leaves  of  velvety 
green,  the  warm  and  varied  tints  of  the  corolla,  and  the 
proud  and  stately  bearing  of  the  plant.  But  to-day  his 
brush  remained  inactive ;  his  model  reared  itself  before  his 
eyes  in  vain ;  his  heart  and  thoughts  were  elsewhere. 

He  scarcely  heard  a  word  of  the  professor's  lecture  on 
flowers,  their  proper  use  in  decorations,  and  the  wonderful 
charm  of  a  single  spray  of  cherry  or  plum-blossoms  upon 
a  plain  background. 

"  Europeans  do  not  agree  with  us  in  these  matters  of 
ornamentation,"  he  remarked.  "They  do  not  hesitate  to 
combine  flowers  of  every  sort  and  colour  in  a  single  pict- 
ure, as  if  the  effectiveness  of  an  object  of  decorative  art 
depended  upon  quantity  and  variety.  Some  of  their 


"THE   IDEA    OF    SEVERING    A    ROSE    FROM    ITS    STEM,    OR    OF 

STRIPPING   IT    OF    ITS    LEAVES,    NEVER    EVEN 

OCCURS    TO    THEM." 


THE  MIKADO'S    VISIT.  2  29 

artists  are  beginning  to  understand  the  superiority  of  a 
more  simple  ornamentation,  in  what  they  very  justly  call 
the  Japanese  style.  Their  fans,  which,  by  the  way,  are 
used  only  by  women,  are  now  often  decorated  with  a 
single  spray  of  flowers,  and  many  of  their  painters, 
especially  in  France,  display  a  skill  in  this  particular 
branch  of  art  that  would  do  honour  to  our  best  artists. 

"  But  one  relic  of  barbarism  still  exists  in  Europe, —  that 
is  in  the  arrangement  of  bouquets.  In  Japan,  you  know 
how  well  your  mothers  and  sisters  have  learned  the  art  of 
adorning  their  homes  with  flowers.  We  have  books  in 
plenty  giving  the  principles  of  this  beautiful  art,  which 
transforms  our  homes  into  fragrant  temples.  We  all 
know  that  nothing  can  be  more  effective  in  an  alcove  or 
window  than  a  single  branch  covered  with  snowy  cherry- 
blossoms,  or  a  piece  of  an  azalea-bush  loaded  with  pink 
flowers,  and  we  order  our  pictures  accordingly.  In  the 
huge  vases  of  costly  porcelain  that  adorn  their  apart- 
ments, our  ladies  place  a  single  iris,  rising  out  of  a  mass 
of  the  long,  blade-like  leaves  belonging  to  the  plant,  a 
queenly  lily,  or  a  lotus  surrounded  by  its  rich,  luxuriant 
foliage. 

"  The  idea  of  severing  a  rose  from  its  stem,  or  depriving 
it  of  its  leaves,  or,  in  short,  of  its  beauty,  to  fasten  it  to 
the  end  of  a  stick  or  bit  of  wire,  never  even  occurs  to 
them.  Yet  the  art  of  bouquet-making  in  Europe  consists 
in  doing  this.  The  flowers  thus  mutilated  are  crowded 
together  in  a  heterogeneous  mass,  or  arranged  in  circles 
with  mathematical  precision,  and  the  whole  is  then 
surrounded  by  a  frill  of  lace-paper.  And  this  is  called  a 
bouquet  of  flowers !  Massed  in  this  way,  the  beauty  and 
individuality  of  each  flower  is  entirely  lost.  Affixed  to  a 
piece  of  wire,  it  can  no  longer  even  bend  its  head.  A 


230  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

tiresome  and  monotonous  regularity,  like  that  which  one 
observes  in  a  battalion  of  soldiers,  is  all  that  is  left  to 
these  blossoms,  whose  every  attitude,  so  instinct  with  life 
in  their  natural  state,  is  as  much  a  part  of  their  beauty  as 
their  colour  and  form." 

But  Inoya  did  not  even  hear  these  remarks,  which  he 
would  have  jotted  down  in  his  note-book  so  eagerly  at  any 
other  time.  But  an  unexpected  occurrence  brought  the 
lesson  to  a  sudden  termination.  The  folding-doors  were 
thrown  wide  open,  and  an  usher  announced,  in  stentorian 
tones,— 

"  His  Majesty,  the  Mikado  !  " 

All  the  pupils  instantly  rose,  and  bowed  profoundly ; 
nor  did  they  raise  their  heads  again  until  the  Emperor 
motioned  them  to  do  so,  and  even  then  Tankai  persisted 
in  maintaining  the  Oriental  attitude  of  respect,  which  he 
had  assumed  almost  involuntarily  on  his  sovereign's 
entrance. 

The  Mikado's  visits  to  the  University  were  frequent,  or 
rather  continued.  The  chief  agent  in,  as  well  as  the 
beneficiary  of,  the  revolution  which  had  so  completely 
transformed  his  Empire  in  an  inconceivably  brief  period 
of  time,  the  Mikado's  fondness  for  everything  foreign 
amounted  to  a  positive  passion,  and  he  took  as  great  an 
interest  in  the  progress  made  by  science  in  distant  lands 
as  the  ladies  of  Tokio  took  in  the  Paris  fashions.  He 
wanted  to  investigate  everything  for  himself,  and  knew  no 
better  way  of  accomplishing  this  result  than  to  attend 
school,  like  Charlemagne,  on  the  pretext  of  superintending 
what  was  going  on  there. 

His  visit  that  day  was  not  due  merely  to  chance, 
however.  Apprised  by  Miva  of  the  plot  against  his 
young  protigf  s  father,  M.  Lagrenie  had  hastened  to  the 


THE  MIKADO'S    VISIT.  231 

palace,  where,  as  an  ardent  disciple  of  progress  and 
reform,  he  could  always  count  upon  a  cordial  reception. 
He  did  not  have  the  slightest  difficulty  in  arousing  in 
the  sovereign's  mind  a  desire  to  look  in  upon  the  art- 
class,  and  he  could  not  help  regarding  this  first  success 
on  his  part  as  a  favourable  omen. 

The  Mikado  was  unattended,  except  by  M.  Lagrenie, 
whom  he  treated  with  the  greatest  deference. 

"  I  am  anxious  to  see  some  of  your  work,"  he  said, 
addressing  the  pupils,  "so  your  president  has  kindly 
given  me  permission  to  interrupt  you,"  he  continued, 
smiling.  "Ah!  that  is  a  very  pretty  bunch  of  azaleas," 
he  remarked,  addressing  a  pupil  in  the  front  row. 

He  walked  on,  dropping  a  word  of  well-deserved  praise 
or  judicious  criticism  now  and  then. 

Inoya  was  almost  petrified  with  astonishment. 

What !  this  man  in  uniform,  who  chatted  so  familiarly 
with  the  president  of  the  University,  was  the  Mikado, 
whose  slightest  word  was  law  throughout  the  land  !  Could 
it  be  the  autocrat  before  whom  each  and  every  person 
was  expected  to  prostrate  himself  in  the  dust  in  former 
times  who  was  addressing  these  friendly  comments  and 
questions  to  these  insignificant  schoolboys  ? 

Inoya  could  hardly  believe  his  own  eyes;  at  the  same 
time  he  suddenly  became  conscious  of  a  strong  feeling  of 
hopefulness.  This  pleasant-faced,  amiable-looking  young 
man  certainly  could  not  desire  the  death  of  his  innocent 
father  !  It  was  impossible  ! 

Meanwhile,  the  Mikado  had  walked  up  and  down 
several  of  the  aisles,  and  just  then  paused  beside  Inoya,  to 
examine  his  work. 

"  The  imperial  emblem  ! "  he  exclaimed,  "  and  beauti- 
fully done !  Notice  the  freedom  of  the  drawing  and  the 


232  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

brilliancy    of   the    colouring,    Mr.    President.     This    chef 
d'ceuvre  is  partly  your  work,  I  presume,   Professor  ? " 

"  Not  at  all,  Sire.  The  lad  has  had  no  assistance 
whatever  in  his  work.  I  have  not  even  given  him  so 
much  as  a  word  of  advice,  being  anxious  to  see  how  he 
would  manage  by  himself." 

Inoya,  too  frightened  to  utter  a  word,  stood  perfectly 
motionless,  with  eyes  downcast.  He  longed  to  speak 
and  implore  the  Mikado  to  pardon  his  father,  but  the 
words  stuck  in  his  parched  throat,  and  he  could  not  make 
the  slightest  sound. 

"  Indeed !  at  his  age !  "  exclaimed  the  Mikado,  scruti- 
nizing Inoya's  refined  and  intelligent  face.  "It  is  really 
astonishing !  The  painting  shows  remarkable  talent,  and 
an  originality,  too,  that  is  really  quite  astonishing.  I 
should  like  very  much  to  have  this  water-colour  in  my 
collection, — if  only  as  a  curiosity." 

"Ah,  Sire  !  I  should  consider  it  indeed  an  honour  if  your 
Majesty  would  condescend  to  accept  my  sketch  !  " 

The  Mikado  smiled  at  the  lad's  innate  politeness,  and 
laid  his  hand  kindly  on  his  shoulder. 

"  I  will  accept  your  gift,  with  pleasure,  my  little 
friend,  provided  that  you  will  bring  it  to  me  yourself  after 
you  have  affixed  your  name  to  it,  and  that  you  will  select 
something  you  take  a  fancy  to  in  the  palace." 

"  Oh,  Sire !  I  have  a  much  greater  boon  to  ask  of 
you  !  "  faltered  Inoya. 

"  And  what  may  that  be  ?  "  asked  the  Mikado,  frowning 
slightly,  for  the  thought  that  Inoya  was  disposed  to  take 
undue  advantage  of  his  kindness  displeased  him. 

"A  pardon  for  my  father!"  stammered  Inoya,  trem- 
bling in  every  limb. 

"  And  who  is  your  father  ?  " 


THE  MIKADO'S    VISIT.  233 

"  Daili-Richita,  Daimio  of  Nagaharon.  My  father  is 
innocent  of  any  crime,  I  swear  it, —  and  yet  there  is  a  man 
who  is  resolved  to  have  his  life,  if  possible." 

"  And  who  is  it  that  is  resolved  to  have  his  life  ? " 

"  Yaritomo,  the  Governor  of  Tokio  !  " 

A  half-stifled  exclamation  of  astonishment  burst  from 
the  students.  How  bold  and  insolent  this  stranger  was  to 
dare  to  denounce  the  Governor  of  Tokio, —  one  of  the 
most  powerful  dignitaries  in  the  Empire ! 

The  Mikado  made  an  impatient,  almost  angry,  gesture. 

"  If  the  Governor  of  Tokio  is  an  enemy  to  your  father, 
he  has  good  reasons  for  it,  doubtless,"  he  answered, 
dryly,  with  an  evident  intention  of  moving  on. 

"  Oh,  listen  to  me,  Sire,  I  implore  you ! "  exclaimed 
poor  Inoya,  in  beseeching  tones.  "  Do  not  decide  until 
you  know  for  a  certainty.  My  father  is  innocent,  I 
swear  it,  and  Yaritomo  is  a  wicked  man." 

Inoya's  entreating  voice,  and  his  unmistakable  sincerity 
touched  M.  Lagrenie  deeply.  The  worthy  president 
found  himself  in  the  position  of  a  man  who  had  resolved 
to  do  a  little,  but  who  finds  himself  gradually  compelled 
to  do  more  and  more.  When  Miva  first  endeavoured  to 
interest  him  in  Inoya,  the  thought  occurred  to  him  that 
the  lad's  admission  to  the  University  might  be  of  advantage 
to  his  father  some  day ;  afterwards,  Inoya's  frankness  and 
loyalty  and  courage  had  so  won  his  heart  that  he  now 
longed  most  ardently  to  avert  the  calamity  that  threat- 
ened him,  and  the  profound  esteem  the  sovereign  had 
always  manifested  for  him  seemed  to  furnish  a  pretty 
good  foundation  for  a  hope  of  ultimate  success. 

"  May  I  venture  to  ask  you  to  listen  to  this  lad,  Sire," 
he  interposed.  "  He  is  a  good  boy,  with  the  best  heart 
in  the  world.  Deign  to  lend  an  ear  to  his  request." 


234  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  But  this  Dai'li-Richita  is  a  rebel  against  the  laws  of 
the  state,  doubtless,"  remarked  the  sovereign. 

"  Do  not  believe  it,  Sire ! "  exclaimed  Inoya.  "  My 
father  leads  a  regular  hermit's  life  in  the  ruins  of  his  old 
castle.  He  has  brought  me  up  to  love  my  country  and 
respect  its  government.  During  the  revolution  he  fought 
on  the  side  of  the  vanquished,  but  now  the  war  is  over,  is 
it  a  crime  to  hold  one's  self  aloof,  and  not  to  clamour  for 
honours  and  favours,  as  so  many  of  the  losers  have  done  ? 
My  father  is  proud,  Sire ;  he  has  all  the  pride  that  justly 
belongs  to  an  ancient  family  which  never  gave  birth  to  a 
traitor  ;  so  how  could  he  ever  prove  a  traitor  to  his  cause  ? 
That  is  the  reason  he  lives  in  poverty  and  obscurity,  with- 
out asking  for  the  reward  which  the  Government  owes 
him  for  having  saved  the  city  of  Tendai'  from  certain 
destruction." 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  the  Mikado.  "  Is  your  father  the 
man  who  was  known  as  Dai'li-Asama  during  the  war  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sire ;  that  was  the  name  given  him  by  his  com- 
panions-in-arms.  You  remember,  Sire,  that  he  saved  the 
women  and  children  of  Tendai'  from  their  fury  by  threat- 
ening to  kill  any  man  who  harmed  a  hair  of  their  heads. 
When  the  war  ended,  he  lived  for  a  time  in  the  desert, 
and  then  took  up  his  abode  in  the  ruins  of  his  former 
home, —  forgotten  by  every  one.  Now  a  relentless  enemy 
sends  a  company  of  soldiers  to  arrest  him.  What  crime 
has  he  committed  ?  Are  the  feuds  of  the  late  Civil  War 
to  last  forever  ?  Is  it  customary  in  Japan  to  send  an 
armed  force  to  arrest  a  defenceless  old  man  ?  Has  the 
Governor  of  Tokio  any  right  to  give  vent  to  his  personal 
hatred  in  this  way  ?  I  appeal  to  your  Majesty's  sense  of 
justice ! " 

The    Mikado    seemed    to    be    agitated    by  conflicting 


THE  MIKADO'S    VISIT.  235 

sentiments.  A  death-like  silence  pervaded  the  room, 
and  every  eye  was  riveted  on  Inoya.  Animated  by 
an  intense  desire  to  save  his  father,  he  would  have 
spoken  now  before  the  entire  world. 

"  Are  you  sure  of  what  you  assert,  my  boy  ? "  asked 
the  Mikado,  at  last. 

"  I  heard  it  from  the  lips  of  the  governor's  own  son." 

"  Is  Shakespeare  Yaritomo  present  ? "  asked  M. 
Lagrenie. 

Shakespeare  stepped  forward,  trembling  in  every  limb. 

11 1  beg  you  will  forgive  my  imprudence,  Sire,"  he 
stammered.  "  I  have  been  so  foolish  to  disclose  facts 
which  my  father  intended  to  keep  a  profound  secret. 
Forgive  me!" 

"Then  what  this  lad  says  is  true?"  asked  the 
Mikado,  thoughtfully. 

"  It  is  true  that  soldiers  have  been  sent  to  arrest 
the  famous  rebel,  Daili-Richita." 

"That  is  very  strange!"  muttered  the  Mikado.  "I 
will  certainly  look  into  this  matter.  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  the  law  must  take  its  course,  however,  and 
that  Dai'li-Richita,  if  he  is  guilty,  will  be  punished  as 
he  deserves,"  he  continued,  suddenly  recollecting  his 
role  as  the  head  of  a  constitutional  monarchy.  "In 
the  Empire  of  Japan,  the  law,  not  the  sovereign's  will, 
reigns  supreme.  If  Yaritomo  has  exceeded  his  prerog- 
atives, and  has  been  influenced  purely  by  personal 
animosity  in  this  affair,  he  will  have  good  cause  to 
regret  it." 

"  Ah,  Sire !  but  perhaps  my  father  is  being  murdered 
this  very  minute ! "  cried  Inoya,  his  eyes  filling  with 
tears. 

"Yaritomo   would   not    dare    to    do   that.     You   need 


236  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

have  no  fears  on  that  score,  my  child.  My  orders  will 
be  immediate  and  decisive.  The  Court  will  decide  the 
case.  If  you  father  is  innocent,  as  I  am  very  willing 
to  believe  he  is,  he  has  nothing  to  fear.  So  go  on 
with  .your  studies,  and  await  the  result  with  patience. 
The  decision  of  the  Court  will  be  final." 

It  was  the  rule  at  the  University  that  an  imperial 
visit  should  conclude  the  exercises  for  the  day;  so  the 
students  soon  dispersed,  and  Inoya,  with  a  light  heart, 
hastened  home  to  impart  this  good  news  to  his  friend 
Miva. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE    FALL    OF    THE    CHIRO. 

WHILE  a  special  courier  from  the  Mikado  was 
hastening  toward  Nagaharon,  the  fortunes  of 
war  decided  the  fate  of  the  castle  and  its  inmates. 
The  siege  had  lasted  ten  days,  but  Yevas  had  not 
gained  an  inch  of  ground,  and  there  was  nothing  to 
indicate  that  the  garrison  was  becoming  short  of 
provisions.  A  close  observation  of  the  defender's  move- 
ments, and  particularly  of  their  fire  whenever  the 
assailants  approached  the  moat,  convinced  the  gallant 
captain  that  they  were  few  in  number,  probably  only 
four  or  five  men  at  most. 

Under  these  circumstances,  his  request  for  reenforce- 
ments  seemed  ridiculous,  and  he  began  to  fear  that 
his  military  reputation  would  suffer  when  the  real 
number  of  the  castle's  garrison  became  known.  Besides, 
Daili-Richita,  or  rather  Asama,  had  acquired  such 
celebrity  during  the  Civil  War  that  his  capture  could 
hardly  fail  to  reflect  great  credit  upon  the  person  who 
effected  it. 

All  these  reasons  suddenly  decided  Capt.  Yevas  not 
to  wait  for  the  arrival  of  reinforcements,  but  to  take 
the  castle  by  storm,  if  possible.  After  making  numerous 
soundings  himself  at  night,  he  became  satisfied  that 
the  moat  was  quite  shallow  in  some  places;  so  he  sent 

237 


238  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

out  several  stalwart  men  to  get  together  a  large  quantity 
of  fagots  and  brush,  out  of  which  he  made  several 
hundred  fascines,  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  his  men 
across  the  moat,  and  prepared  for  a  decisive  attack. 

He  kept  this  determination  a  profound  secret,  however, 
and  up  to  the  very  day  on  which  the  assault  was  to 
be  made,  there  was  no  change  in  the  soldiers'  duties 
or  habits.  Yevas  simply  confined  himself  to  increasing 
their  rations,  and  giving  them  a  cup  of  sak/  when 
evening  came.  It  was  not  until  tattoo  had  sounded,  and 
all  the  fires  had  been  extinguished,  that  he  summoned 
his  non-commissioned  officers  and  apprised  them  of  his 
intentions.  In  an  hour,  every  man  was  in  readiness, 
each  'armed  with  five  fascines  and  his  rifle. 

Two  attacks  were  to  be  made  simultaneously  upon 
points  not  yet  designated,  for  Yevas  was  a  brave  and 
experienced  soldier,  who  trusted  nothing  to  chance,  but 
provided  for  every  emergency. 

About  midnight,  two  columns  were  formed,  and  when 
they  had  approached  within  about  one  hundred  yards  of 
the  moat,  one  on  the  north,  the  other  on  the  south  side,  of 
the  chiro,  the  captain  gave  the  signal  for  the  attack. 

The  defenders  were  not  asleep,  however,  though  the 
tranquillity  of  the  previous  nights  would  certainly  have 
justified  them  in  relaxing  their  vigilance ;  but  Dai'li- 
Richita's  practised  ear  had  distinguished  the  sound  of  the 
woodman's  axe  the  evening  before,  and  understanding  the 
significance  of  it,  he  was  expecting  an  attack.  But  what 
could  four  old  muskets  do  against  one  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  provided  with  all  the  appliances  of  modern  warfare  ? 
In  ten  minutes  the  castle  was  in  the  enemy's  hands. 

The  column  on  the  north  side  of  the  castle,  after 
speedily  effecting  the  passage  of  the  moat  with  the  aid  of 


THE   DAIMIO    STILL    HELD    HIS    ANTAGONISTS    AT    BAY.' 


THE   FALL   OF   THE    CHIRO.  24! 

their  fascines,  set  half  a  dozen  ladders  against  the  walls, 
and  promptly  scaled  them.  There  was  no  moon,  so  the 
defenders'  fire  did  very  little  damage.  Meanwhile,  the 
column  which  had  followed  out  the  same  programme  on 
the  south  side  of  the  castle,  had  been  equally  successful. 
An  entrance  into  the  chiro  having  been  thus  secured, 
there  was  nothing  left  for  the  assailants  to  do  but  force 
their  way  into  the  subterranean  apartments,  in  which 
Dai'li-Richita  and  his  followers  had  barricaded  themselves, 
and  as  Yevas  held  undisputed  possession  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  castle,  and  even  the  garden,  he  waited  for 
morning  to  come  before  completing  his  work. 

At  daybreak  he  set  some  sturdy  men  to  work  with 
axes  to  break  open  the  barricaded  doors  and  windows 
which  gave  access  to  the  lower  rooms.  Each  of  these 
openings  was  vigorously  defended,  and  cost  two  or  three 
of  the  assailants  their  lives,  to  say  nothing  of  several  who 
were  severely  scalded  by  a  huge  basin  of  boiling  water 
which  Tokiwa  poured  down  upon  their  heads  ;  but  the 
last  obstacle  was  finally  overcome,  and  at  the  command  of 
their  leader,  the  entire  company  burst  into  the  room. 
The  first  man  who  entered  had  hardly  crossed  the 
threshold,  when  Dai'li-Richita's  sword  was  buried  almost 
to  the  hilt  in  his  breast,  and  he  sank  to  the  earth  without 
uttering  a  sound. 

The  Daimio,  brandishing  his  bloody  sword,  rushed 
forward  to  plunge  it  into  the  heart  of  another  adversary, 
but  the  soldiers  beat  down  his  weapon  with  the  butt  end  of 
their  guns. 

The  struggle  was  too  unequal.  One  after  another,  the 
Daimio's  three  servants  fell  dead  or  wounded  at  his  side, 
and  he  himself  was  gradually  driven  to  the  farther  end 
of  the  room,  where  he  still  held  his  opponents  at  bay. 


242  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  Surrender  !  "  cried  Captain  Yevas,  touched  by  the  old 
hero's  courage  and  misfortunes.  "  Resistance  is  useless. 
We  admire  your  valour,  but  Fate  is  against  you." 

"I  can  still  die!"  responded  Daifli-Richita,  with  a  bitter 
smile,  plying  his  sword  fiercely  all  the  while. 

Just  then  a  despairing  shriek  from  his  daughter  pierced 
his  soul. 

"  Help  !  help !  father  ! "  she  cried. 

Dai'li-Richita  glanced  in  the  direction  from  which  the 
appeal  came,  and  saw  that  a  brutal-looking  soldier  had 
seized  Marusaki  by  her  long  hair,  and  was  about  to 
plunge  his  blood-stained  sword  into  her  breast. 

Fortunately,  Captain  Yevas,  too,  had  noticed  this 
horrible  incident,  and  rushing  up  to  the  soldier,  tore 
Marusaki  from  his  grasp  and  carried  her,  half-swooning, 
to  her  father. 

"  Dai'li-Richita,  live  to  protect  your  daughter ! "  he 
cried.  "  Surrender,  and  I  promise  to  take  her  with  you 
to  Tokio  ;  if  you  perish,  I  cannot  answer  for  her  safety 
or  even  for  her  life.  She  will  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
victors,  and  I  may  be  powerless  to  save  her  from  their 
brutality." 

Dai'li-Richita  gazed  wildly  at  the  officer.  His  haggard 
features  worked  convulsively ;  his  face  became  death-like 
in  its  pallour,  and  tears  mounted  to  his  glittering  eyes. 
At  last,  detaching  his  two  swords,  he  extended  them  to 
Yevas,  with  a  gesture  that  was  sublime  in  its  pride  and 
dignity. 

"  I  surrender !  "  he  said,  in  a  hollow  voice. 

A  shout  of  triumph  burst  from  the  men,  but  Captain 
Yevas  silenced  them  with  a  look;  then,  turning  to  the 
Daimio,  he  took  the  two  swords  by  the  points,  and  bowing 
almost  to  the  earth,  returned  them  with  chivalric  grace  to 
the  defenceless  enemy. 


THE   FALL    OF  THE   CHIRO.  243 

"  Take  back  your  weapons,  most  noble  Daimio!"  he 
said.  "Your  courage  is  an  honour  to  your  native  land, 
and  never  will  a  poor  worm  of  the  dust  like  Yevas  rob 
you  of  them.  Deign  to  follow  me,  with  your  daughter, 
and  I  will  conduct  you  to  our  august  master,  the  great 
Mikado,  who  will  decide  your  fate ! " 

A  look  of  gratified  pride  illumined  the  Daimio's 
countenance.  With  a  trembling  hand,  he  took  the  prof- 
fered swords,  and  again  fastened  them  in  his  belt. 

"  Noble  Yevas,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  that  faltered  with 
emotion,  "  if  anything  could  overcome  the  bitterness  of 
defeat,  it  would  be  to  surrender  to  an  enemy  like  you." 

"Your  words  of  praise  are  precious,  indeed,  to  me," 
responded  the  young  captain,  again  bowing  low.  "  When 
will  it  please  you  to  follow  me  ? " 

"  Whenever  you  so  desire,"  answered  Dai'li-Richita, 
gloomily.  "The  vanquished  must  learn  to  obey." 

Yevas  gazed  sympathizingly  at  the  unfortunate  Daimio, 
who  was  still  supporting  the  form  of  his  half-unconscious 
daughter. 

"  It  is  the  fortune  of  war,"  he  murmured.  "  It  was 
that  and  not  your  courage  that  betrayed  you." 

He  ordered  his  men  to  follow  him,  and  went  out.  A 
horse,  saddled  and  bridled,  was  soon  brought  to  the 
entrance  of  the  castle.  Yevas  himself  escorted  his  pris- 
oner to  it,  and  held  the  stirrup  while  he  mounted.  A 
palanquin  was  then  brought,  and  Marusaki  was  placed  in 
that.  Then  the  young  captain,  concealing  his  delight  at 
his  triumph  as  much  as  possible,  sprang  lightly  into  the 
saddle,  the  drums  beat  an  advance,  the  soldiers  presented 
arms  as  the  prisoners  passed  through  their  ranks,  and  the 
cortege  took  up  its  line  of  march  for  Tokio. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

A    PRISONER  ! 

F^AITHFUL  to  his  promise,  M.  Duplay,  without  losing 
1  a  moment  of  time,  endeavoured  to  interest  his  influen- 
tial friends  in  the  unfortunate  Daimio's  behalf,  but  his 
efforts  and  theirs  proved  utterly  futile,  on  account  of  the 
stand  which  the  Mikado  had  taken  in  the  matter. 

"Japan,  gentlemen,"  he  said  firmly,  though  very  cour- 
teously, "is  no  longer  an  absolute  monarchy.  Justice 
alone  rules  here.  This  case  will  be  submitted  to  the 
courts,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  land.  If  Daili- 
Richita  has  been  guilty  of  rebellion  against  the  Govern- 
ment,— as  everything  seems  to  indicate, —  he  must  be 
punished.  If  the  Governor  of  Tokio  has  exceeded  his 
powers,  his  superiors  will  understand  perfectly  what  they 
have  to  do.  A  sovereign  should  not  interfere  in  such 
cases.  The  law  must  take  its  course,  and  not  be  ham- 
pered by  any  outside  influence." 

After  this  formal  announcement,  and  the  publicity 
which  had  been  given  to  it,  there  was  evidently  nothing  to 
do  but  await  the  decision  of  the  courts.  And  this  M. 
Duplay  had  been  obliged  to  do,  though  not  without 
chagrin,  as  he  considered  himself  the  direct,  though 
involuntary,  cause  of  the  Daimio's  present  misfortunes. 

Contrary  to  the  hope  expressed  by  Captain  YeVas,  the 
Mikado  had  absolutely  refused  to  see  the  captive,  who  had 

been  taken  straight  to  prison  upon  his  arrival  in  Tokio. 

244 


A   PRISONER!  245 

Dai'li-Richita  was  consequently  waiting  anxiously  for  the 
day  to  come  when  he  was  to  appear  before  his  judges. 
The  time  dragged  heavily,  and  the  hours  he  spent  in 
brooding  over  the  events  of  his  past  life  seemed  long, 
indeed.  In  imagination,  he  once  more  saw  himself  young 
and  powerful,  and  honoured  by  all  in  his  ancestral  home. 
Suddenly  his  country  had  undergone  a  transformation 
that  rendered  it  scarcely  recognizable.  The  institutions 
he  had  revered  all  his  life  were  demolished ;  he  took  up 
arms  in  their  defence,  was  vanquished  in  the  struggle, 
and  compelled  to  lead  the  life  of  an  exile.  He  returned 
as  a  fugitive  to  the  home  of  his  forefathers,  lived  there 
for  years  in  poverty  and  obscurity,  without  hope  and  with- 
out ambition ;  and  there,  at  last,  his  bitter  enemy  hunted 
him  down,  and  completed  the  work  the  Civil  War  had 
begun. 

All  this  seemed  hard,  indeed ;  but  the  Daimio  could 
have  bidden  farewell  to  life  without  regret  if  the  thought 
of  his  daughter,  the  gentle  Marusaki,  had  not  filled  his 
heart  with  the  direst  forebodings.  What  would  become 
of  her,  poor  child,  left  alone  and  friendless  ?  Would  it 
not  have  been  better  if  she  had  succumbed  to  the  fatigues 
and  perils  of  the  siege  ?  As  he  gazed  on  her,  here  in  the 
prison,  where  she  had  insisted  upon  accompanying  him, 
the  Daimio's  heart  failed  him.  He  felt  almost  certain 
that  he  would  be  condemned  to  death,  and  though  the 
thought  of  leaving  his  daughter  penniless  and  unprotected 
seemed  hard  enough  to  bear,  there  was  another  thought 
that  caused  him  even  more  poignant  anguish. 

Strange  as  this  cause  of  mental  perturbation  may 
appear  to  a  foreigner,  Dai'li-Richita  feared  that,  on  con- 
demning him  to  death,  the  judges  appointed  under  the 
new  regime  would  not  recognize  the  privilege  to  which  he 


246  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

was  entitled  as .  a  Daimio ;  the  privilege  which,  in  his 
eyes,  was  the  most  precious  of  all,  viz.:  the  right  to  take 
his  own  life  by  disembowelling  himself,  in  accordance  with 
the  ancient  rites  of  hara-kiri. 

The  sense  of  honour  is  very  keen  in  the  Japanese  heart, 
as  is  natural  in  a  country  where  the  feudal  system  pre- 
vailed for  so  many  centuries.  A  Daimio' s  and  Samurai's 
symbol  of  rank  has  always  been  the  right  to  wear  a  sabre, 
and  his  most  highly-prized  prerogative  was  that  of  dying, 
if  need  be,  by  this  same  sabre.  Singular  as  this  custom 
may  appear  to  us,  it  really  has  its  origin  in  some  of  the 
noblest  and  most  elevated  instincts  of  the  human  race. 
Revolutions  have  put  an  end  to  the  custom,  at  least  in 
part,  and  the  new  laws  strenuously  forbid  it,  so  there  are 
no  examples  of  it  in  these  days ;  nevertheless,  the  repre- 
sentative of  old  Japan,  the  old-time  Japanese  nobleman, 
considers  it  the  greatest  of  his  hereditary  rights,  exactly 
as  the  privilege  of  being  beheaded,  instead  of  hung,  was  a 
sort  of  compensation  for  the  loss  of  life  to  the  French 
nobleman  in  former  times. 

Death  had  no  terrors  for  Daili-Richita  ;  but  to  perish  by 
the  hand  of  the  executioner,  instead  of  his  own,  seemed  to 
him  the  most  terrible  of  humiliations.  This  fear  tortured 
him  day  and  night ;  and  though  he  said  nothing  to  his 
daughter  about  it,  the  horror  of  it  was  never  out  of  his 
mind. 

Marusaki  had  begged  to  be  allowed  to  share  her  father's 
captivity,  and  Captain  Yevas,  feeling  that  she  would  be 
safer  in  the  prison,  granted  her  request.  The  keeper's 
wife,  touched  by  the  girl's  youth  and  winning  manners, 
had  done  everything  in  her  power  to  make  her  comfort- 
able. She  had  loaned  her  a  screen,  so  she  could  partition 
off  a  little  chamber  for  herself  at  night,  and  had  even 


A    PRISONER!  247 

loaned  her  her  only  pillow,  feeling  amply  repaid  for  her 
sacrifice  by  the  young  girl's  thanks.  Every  one  who  came 
in  contact  with  her  felt  the  charm  of  her  gentle  nature, 
and  the  contrast  between  the  austere  character  of  the 
father  and  the  daughter's  tender  devotion  was  very 
touching. 

The  days  passed  slowly  and  wearily.  Marusaki  had 
suffered  much  during  the  siege,  and  the  close,  unwhole- 
some air  of  the  prison  soon  began  to  tell  upon  her.  Her 
complexion  lost  its  freshness ;  there  were  great  circles 
under  her  eyes,  and  her  slender  form  drooped,  like  a  tall 
lily  shaken  by  the  wind. 

"  She  is  slowly  fading  away,"  thought  Dai'li-Richita. 

Then  he  said  to  himself, — 

"Is  it  not  better  that  she  should  die  than  sink  into 
poverty  and  disgrace?  " 

One  day  the  father  and  daughter  were  sitting  together 
in  silence.  The  Daimio,  with  his  head  bowed  upon  his 
hand,  was  viewing  his  past  life,  as  usual.  Marusaki  was 
engaged  in  mending  an  old  silk  kimono  her  father  was  to 
wear  when  he  appeared  before  his  judges. 

Suddenly  footsteps  were  heard,  followed  by  the  creak- 
ing of  bolts  and  the  grating  of  a  key  in  the  lock  ;  then  the 
heavy  door,  which  is  seldom  or  never  seen  in  Japan  except 
in  prisons,  turned  upon  its  hinges,  and  a  child  rushed  in, — 
a  lad,  who  threw  himself,  sobbing,  at  the  Daimio' s  feet. 

It  was  Inoya,  and  he  clasped  his  arms  around  his  father's 
knees,  and  bedewed  them  with  his  tears. 

"My  father!  my  beloved  father!"  he  sobbed.  "Will 
you  never  forgive  my  flight  and  my  disobedience  ?  Oh,  I 
was  cruelly  punished  for  it  when  I  heard  the  castle  was 
besieged!  O  my  father!  my  dearly  beloved  father!  tell 
me  that  you  forgive  your  unfortunate  son !  Ah !  if  I  had 
only  known, —  if  I  had  only  known !  " 


248  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"  My  son,  your  grief  does  not  surprise  me,"  said  DaTli- 
Richita,  kindly.  "  You  have  a  generous  heart,  though  you 
are  rather  self-willed  and  headstrong.  I  know  how  greatly 
you  must  surfer,  and  I  am  not  disposed  to  increase  your 
misery  by  needless  reproaches.  But,  my  child,  I  must  tell 
you  that  what  pained  me  most  was  that  you  left  home 
under  a  false  pretext,  and  without  warning  me.  Would  it 
not  have  been  much  better  to  have  braved  my  displeasure, 
as  became  one  of  our  race,  and  to  have  said  to  me, 
« Father,  I  care  more  for  the  instruction  you  deny  me  than 
for  my  own  life?'  Seeing  how  ardent  your  desire  for 
knowledge  was,  and  how  much  more  value  you  attached  to 
the  achievements  of  modern  science  than  to  the  traditions 
of  your  forefathers,  I  might  have  changed  my  opinions,  at 
least  to  the  extent  of  complying  with  your  wishes.  But  to 
sneak  away  like  a  thief,  and  then  be  compelled  to  beg  your 
way  from  town  to  town, —  was  such  conduct  as  this  worthy 
of  DaTli-Richita's  son?" 

Overwhelmed  with  shame,  Inoya  buried  his  face  in  his 
hands,  and  sobbed  bitterly. 

"You  have  chosen,  my  son,"  the  Daimio  continued,  after 
a  moment's  silence,  "and  in  the  opinion  of  the  majority  of 
the  world,  you  may  have  chosen  wisely.  Some  day,  when 
I  am  dead  and  forgotten,  the  Government  may  perhaps  re- 
ward you  for  deserting  the  roof  of  an  obstinate  rebel!  " 

Inoya  recoiled  with  a  cry  of  horror. 

"O  father!  father!"  he  exclaimed.  "Do  not  insult 
me  by  supposing  I  would  accept  any  such  favours  !  " 

The  bitter  sneer  that  curled  the  Daimio' s  lip  vanished 
when  he  heard  this  indignant  protest. 

"  I  believe  you,"  he  replied.  "You  are  my  son,  and  you 
cannot  be  utterly  devoid  of  honour.  We  will  discuss 
the  subject  no  further.  Only  remember  that  you  must 


A   PRISONER!  249 

take  my  place  as  your  sister's  protector  when  I  am 
gone.  You  are  very  young,  but  this  responsibility  ele- 
vates you  to  the  dignity  of  manhood  before  your  time. 
The  chiro  can  no  longer  be  your  home,  and  you  will  be 
obliged  to  live  by  the  work  of  your  hands.  A  few  years 
ago,  any  daughter  of  our  race  would  have  found  plenty  of 
asylums  worthy  of  her  in  this  Empire.  We  have  sacrificed 
everything  for  our  cause,  and,  worst  of  all,  I  now  see  my 
son  adopting  foreign  ideas  and  customs  before  my  very 
eyes!" 

"  O  father !  dear  father !  do  forgive  me,  I  beg  of  you ! 
I  will  give  up  everything !  I  will  forget  all  I  have  learned, 
and  become  once  more  a  submissive  and  obedient  son! 
Only  forgive  me!  forgive  me!  " 

Marusaki,  sobbing  as  if  her  heart  would  break,  threw 
herself  at  her  father's  feet,  beside  her  brother. 

Da'fli-Richita  sat  for  some  time,  thoughtful  and  motion- 
less. At  last  he  placed  his  hand  on  Inoya's  shoulder. 

"  Rise,  my  son !  "  he  said,  kindly,  but  sadly.  "  You  talk 
of  forgetting.  Is  that  possible  ?  Has  not  this  love  of  for- 
eign science  already  entered  your  veins  and  penetrated  your 
heart,  like  a  deadly  poison  ?  No,  you  cannot  forget,  and 
you  must  continue  in  the  path  you  have  chosen !  I  have 
reflected  a  great  deal  since  your  flight,  Inoya.  At  first,  I 
confess,  my  only  feeling  was  that  of  indignation.  I  saw  — 
I  still  see,  perhaps  —  treachery  in  the  intense  love  and 
admiration  for  foreign  ideas  that  seem  to  have  taken  pos- 
session of  you,  and  I  resolved  to  exercise  my  parental 
authority,  and  compel  you,  by  force,  if  need  be,  to  return 
to  the  path  your  forefathers  have  trod.  Then  the  words 
of  that  Frenchman,  who  did  me  such  an  injury  by  initiating 
you  into  what  is  called  European  civilization,  recurred  to 
my  mind  :  <  Any  retrograde  movement  is  an  impossibility,' 


250  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

he  said  to  me  one  day ;  and,  reviewing  the  history  of  past 
ages,  I  am  compelled  to  admit  the  truth  of  what  he  said. 
No ;  a  man  having  once  learned  a  thing,  cannot  unlearn  it. 
'It  is  the  law  of  progress,'  he  remarked  to  me.  As  you 
have  chosen  this  path,  Inoya,  you  must  follow  it  to  the  end. 
Study  whatever  and  wherever  you  please.  I  shall  oppose 
you  no  longer." 

"  Oh,  what  do  I  care  for  knowledge,  or  science,  or  for 
anything  in  the  world,  my  father !  "  cried  poor  Inoya,  in 
a  voice  broken  with  sobs.  "  What  I  want  is  your  forgive- 
ness. Say,  father,  that  you  will  forgive  me  !  If  you  only 
knew  how  I  have  suffered,  and  how  great  has  been  my 
remorse — 

"Yes,  forgive  him,  forgive  him,  father! "  begged  Maru- 
saki.  "  See  how  repentant  he  is !  Forgive  him,  and 
make  us  all  happy  once  more." 

"  I  forgive  you,  my  son,"  the  Daimio  said  at  last,  with 
great  solemnity. 

And  taking  both  children  in  his  arms,  he  pressed  them 
long  and  tenderly  to  his  heart. 

When  they  had  partially  recovered  from  their  emotion, 
Dai'li-Richita  suddenly  asked,  — 

"  How  did  you  succeed  in  gaining  an  entrance  here, 
my  son  ? " 

"  M.  Duplay  managed  it  for  me." 

"And  how?" 

rt  I  do  not  know,  but  you  have  a  true  friend  in  him, 
father.  Ever  since  he  heard  of  your  capture,  he  has  been 
doing  everything  a  man  could  possibly  do  for  you,  and 
he  has  been  telling  everywhere  and  everybody  all  he 
knows  about  your  life  and  character.  This  morning, 
while  I  was  almost  crying  my  eyes  out,  he  came  to  me 
and  said,  <  Here  is  an  order,  admitting  you  to  the  prison 
to  visit  your  father,'  and  he  brought  me  here  himself." 


LEAVE    US    FOR    A    LITTLE    WHILE,    CHILDREN.' 


A   PRISONER!  253 

"  May  our  gods  reward  him ! "  exclaimed  the  Daimio, 
with  deep  emotion.  "Where  is  he  now?  Can  I  see 
him  ? " 

"  He  is  still  here,"  replied  Inoya.  "Alice,  too,  insisted 
upon  coming  to  see  Marusaki.  If  you  knew  how  fond 
she  is  of  my  sister,  you  would  love  her  as  much  as  I  do, 
father." 

Inoya  ran  to  the  door,  and  rapped.  The  jailer  opened 
it,  and  while  Dai'li-Richita  was  adjusting  the  folds  of  his 
kimono,  worn  and  soiled  by  the  long  siege  and  his  sojourn 
in  prison,  M.  Duplay  and  his  daughter  entered  the  cell. 
Alice  ran  to  Marusaki,  and,  bursting  into  tears,  threw  her 
arms  around  the  poor  girl's  neck,  and  kissed  her  again 
and  again,  while  M.  Duplay,  taking  both  of  the  Daimio's 
hands  in  his,  pressed  them  warmly. 

M.  Duplay  had  made  many  inquiries,  in  a  quiet  way, 
with  regard  to  the  sentiments  of  the  judges,  and  was 
convinced  that  they  were  inclined  to  show  the  prisoner 
no  mercy,  and  that  death  would  be  his  inevitable  fate, 
inasmuch  as  they  considered  that  he  had  aggravated  his 
offence  of  former  years  by  another  act  of  rebellion.  M. 
Duplay,  though  he  did  not  share  the  opinions  of  the 
Daimio,  felt  only  a  profound  pity  for  this  representative 
of  a  lost  cause,  whose  only  crime,  as  it  seemed  to  him, 
had  been  remaining  more  faithful  to  the  traditions  of  his 
country  than  the  country  itself  had  done.  It  was  cer- 
tainly difficult  for  a  foreigner  to  censure  him  very 
severely.  The  future  of  the  Daimio's  two  interesting 
children  had  also  caused  M.  Duplay  much  concern  of 
mind,  and  after  carefully  considering  the  matter,  he  had 
decided  to  promise  Dai'li-Richita  that  they  would  always 
have  a  devoted  friend  and  protector  in  him. 

"  Leave  us  for  a  little  while,  children,"  he  remarked, 


254  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

after  a  few  moments.  "  I  wish  to  have  a  short  conversa- 
tion with  the  Daimio." 

The  two  girls  and  Inoya  stepped  out  into  the  corridor, 
and  the  two  men  were  left  alone. 

"  My  friend,  what  do  you  think  your  fate  will  be  ? " 
inquired  M.  Duplay. 

"  Death,"  was  the  quiet  response. 

"  You  are  man  enough  to  look  it  in  the  face  unflinch- 
ingly, so  I  shall  not  try  to  conceal  my  opinion  in  regard 
to  the  probable  result  of  the  trial  from  you,"  replied 
M.  Duplay.  "  I  think  exactly  as  you  do,  but  it  is  some 
comfort  to  me  to  see  that  this  tragical  termination  will 
be  no  surprise  to  you." 

"  Death  is  nothing  to  a  Japanese,"  answered  Dai'li- 
Richita.  "There  is  but  one  thing  that  really  troubles 
me.  Will  my  judges  grant  me  the  privilege  of  hara-kiri, 
to  which  my  birth  entitles  me  ?  " 

M.  Duplay  hesitated  a  little  before  replying  to  this 
unexpected  question. 

"  I  suppose  you  are  aware,  my  friend,"  he  said,  at  last, 
"that  the  Government  has  been  doing  everything  in  its 
power  for  a  long  time  to  put  an  end  to  this  custom." 

"Yes,  I  know  that  only  too  well,"  exclaimed  Daili- 
Richita,  his  brow  darkening.  "Are  not  all  our  most 
cherished  beliefs  and  most  sacred  traditions  being  daily 
trampled  under  foot  by  these  degenerate  scions  of  the 
noblest  of  races  ?  You  call  yourself  my  friend,  and  I 
believe  you  speak  the  truth.  In  spite  of  the  gulf  between 
us,  I  have  felt  a  strong  liking  for  you  from  the  moment 
of  our  first  meeting.  Well,  you  have  influence ;  exert  it 
to  the  uttermost  to  ensure  me  the  right  of  hara-kiri! 
Do  not  allow  them  to  have  me  put  to  death  by  the  hands 
of  some  base  slave !  Secure  me  the  privilege  of  taking 


A   PRISONER!  2$$ 

my  own  life !  Do  this  for  me,  and  from  the  blissful  abode 
of  departed  spirits  I  will  bless  you  forever !  The  bene- 
diction of  Heaven  will  descend  upon  your  head,  and  upon 
the  heads  of  your  children  !  " 

The  Daimio  had  worked  himself  up  into  a  state  of 
excitement  verging  on  positive  frenzy.  He  sprang  up 
and  began  pacing  his  narrow  cell  excitedly,  his  eyes 
glittering  wildly.  His  emotion,  which  all  his  boasted 
stoicism  was  powerless  to  conceal,  would  have  touched 
the  heart  of  his  bitterest  enemy. 

M.  Duplay  knew  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun  too  well 
not  to  understand  how  deeply  this  barbarous  custom  of 
honorary  suicide  is  enrooted  in  the  Japanese  heart,  and 
what  a  disgraceful  and  ineffaceable  stigma  attaches  to 
death  by  the  hand  of  an  executioner.  Nor  was  he  igno- 
rant of  the  role  that  a  friend  must  play  in  the  tragedy ;  so 
it  was  with  profound  emotion  that  he  approached  the 
Daimio,  and  extending  his  hand  said,  solemnly, — 

"  DaTli-Richita,  here  is  my  hand.  You  may  rely  upon 
me.  All  the  influence  I  possess  shall  be  exerted  in  the 
effort  to  secure  you  this  last  favour.  I  shall  ask  of  you 
in  turn,  if  you  obtain  it,  the  privilege  of  remaining  with 
you  and  sustaining  you  in  this  passage  from  life  into 
eternity." 

The  Daimio's  countenance  expressed  the  deepest  grati- 
tude, and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"  May  the  richest  blessings  of  our  gods  descend  upon 
you!"  he  said,  in  a  voice  broken  with  emotion.  "Yes,  I 
see  now  that  there  are  noble  hearts  among  the  foreigners  I 
have  so  hated  and  despised  ;  and  one  who  can  comfort 
and  console  the  unfortunate  as  you  can,  is  worthy  of  all 
respect.  I  thank  and  bless  you  with  all  my  heart ! " 

"  I   came  here,   my  friend,"    M.    Duplay  said,   after  a 


256  SCHOOLBOY  DA  YS  IN  JAPAN. 

moment's  silence,  "  to  assure  you  that  after  your  death, — 
as  that  seems  to  be  inevitable, — your  children  will  not'  find 
themselves  alone  in  the  world.  As  long  as  I  remain  in  this 
country  they  will  be  members  of  my  household ;  and 
when  I  leave  it,  I  will  take  them  with  me  to  Europe,  or,  if 
you  prefer  it,  I  will  make  the  necessary  arrangements  to 
insure  them  a  comfortable  home  here  in  Japan  until 
Inoya  arrives  at  the  age  of  manhood,  and  is  able  to  provide 
for  his  sister  and  himself.  You  will  make  your  wishes 
known  to  me,  will  you  not,  in  regard  to  the  education 
and  training  you  wish  the  lad  to  receive  ?  You  may  rest 
assured  that  your  slightest  wish  on  this  subject  will  be 
respected." 

Daili-Richita  made  no  response  for  some  time.  With 
his  head  bowed  upon  his  breast,  he  sat  lost  in  thought ; 
but  at  last,  raising  his  eyes,  he  fixed  them  gratefully  upon 
M.  Duplay's  face. 

"My  friend,"  he  said,  "you  have  convinced  me  that 
nobility  of  feeling  is  not  a  matter  of  education  or  of 
surroundings.  I  have  freely  forgiven  Inoya,  already.  Let 
the  lad  follow  the  instincts  which  Heaven  seems  to  have 
implanted  in  his  heart ;  let  his  intellect  be  developed  in 
accordance  with  these  new  principles,  which  my  mind  can 
neither  understand  nor  approve.  He  seems  to  be  imbued 
with  a  love  of  study  and  an  intense  thirst  for  knowledge. 
What  his  ancestors  knew  will  not  content  him.  Let  him 
follow  the  path  he  has  chosen.  I  have  already  told  him 
that  I  shall  not  oppose  him.  I  know  you  think  that  it 
is  only  my  duty  to  gratify  him  in  this  respect.  I  did  not 
think  so  once,  but  now  the  near  approach  of  death  has  led 
me  to  attach  less  importance  to  earthly  things ;  I  seem  to 
see  more  clearly.  I  think — yes,  I  believe — that  Japan 
will  prosper  under  this  new  condition  of  things,  and  that 


A   PRISONER!  2$? 

the  day  will  come  when  she  will  occupy  a  prominent  place 
among  the  great  and  powerful  nations  of  the  earth,  —  these 
very  nations  of  which  I  know  so  little.  Perhaps  my  son 
is  destined  to  avenge  his  father's  fate  by  adding  to  his 
country's  fame  some  day.  With  a  friend  and  counsellor 
like  you,  I  have  no  fears  for  him.  Whether  he  be  in 
France,  or  in  Japan,  a  lad  reared  by  you  must  become  a 
man  of  honour.  I  intrust  him,  as  well  as  my  daughter,  to 
your  care  without  a  single  misgiving,  and  thank  and  bless 
you  from  the  depths  of  my  inmost  heart ! " 

M.  Duplay,  deeply  impressed  by  the  nobility  of  char- 
acter displayed  by  the  unfortunate  Daimio,  made  some 
inquiries  in  regard  to  the  course  he  intended  to  pursue 
during  the  approaching  trial.  Dai'li-Richita  repeated, 
with  a  quiet  smile,  that  he  had  not  the  slightest  doubt 
what  the  result  would  be ;  he  would  be  condemned  to 
death  as  soon  as  his  identity  was  satisfactorily  established. 
If  the  gods  granted  him  the  privilege  of  hara-kiri,  it  was  all 
he  asked ;  if  that  was  denied  him,  he  should  put  an  end  to 
his  life  in  some  other  way,  even  if  he  was  compelled  to  do 
so  by  dashing  his  brains  out  against  the  prison  walls. 

After  a  long  conversation,  M.  Duplay  recalled  Inoya, 
and  fearing  his  presence  might  prove  a  restraint,  departed, 
in  company  with  his  daughter. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE    LAST   HARA-KIRI CONCLUSION. 

day  appointed  for  the  trial  came  at  last.  As 
1  the  Daimio  had  predicted,  the  proceedings  were 
conducted  in  the  most  summary  manner.  Ushered 
into  the  presence  of  the  three  judges  required  by  the 
new  code  of  laws,  the  Daimio  was  immediately  ques- 
tioned with  regard  to  his  identity  and  the  divers 
offences  with  which  he  was  charged.  He  admitted 
them  all  with  proud  simplicity,  and  a  few  minutes 
afterwards  heard  a  sentence  of  death  passed  upon 
him.  The  presiding  judge  having  asked  the  prisoner, 
as  usual,  if  there  was  anything  he  wished  to  say, 
Dai'li-Richita  merely  asked  that  he  might  not  be  denied 
the  privilege  of  hara-kiri,  to  which  his  rank  entitled 
him,  and  after  a  hasty  conference,  the  magistrates 
concluded  to  grant  his  request. 

The  Daimio  rose  instantly,  his  face  radiant. 

"I  thank  thee,  judge!"  he  said,  with  perfect  courtesy 
and  dignity. 

Almost  simultaneously  a  despairing  cry,  followed  by 
a  slight  commotion,  resounded  through  the  court-room. 
It  came  from  the  prisoner's  unfortunate  daughter,  who 
had  fallen  to  the  floor  like  a  broken  lily.  At  the  same 
instant  a  child  forced  his  way  through  the  crowd,  and 
falling  on  his  knees  before  the  Daimio,  covered  his 

258 


THE  LAST  HARA  •  KIRI.  2$C) 

feet  with  kisses.  It  was  Inoya.  They  tried  to  separate 
him  from  his  father,  in  order  to  conduct  the  latter  back 
to  prison,  but  the  lad  clung  to  him  so  despairingly 
that  the  judges,  moved  with  compassion,  allowed  them 
to  be  taken  away  together.  Dai'li-Richita  was  conducted 
back  to  prison,  and  preparations  for  the  lugubrious 
ceremony  were  immediately  begun. 

The  manuscript  containing  all  the  regulations  which 
govern  the  rite  of  ham-kit  i  was  consulted,  for  the  custom 
had  already  become  so  nearly  obsolete  that  it  was  little 
more  than  a  myth  to  many  persons,  and  the  prestige  sur- 
rounding the  prisoner's  name,  and  the  wide  publicity 
which  had  been  given  to  his  offence,  made  it  necessary 
that  the  ceremony  should  be  celebrated  with  falat.  As 
soon  as  the  verdict  was  announced,  young  Tankai  came, 
not  only  to  offer  his  palace  as  the  scene  of  the  execu- 
tion, but  to  ask  to  serve  as  kaisha  ku,  or  second,  on  the 
occasion. 

The  kaisha  ku  is  the  kinsman,  or  intimate  friend,  whose 
office  it  is  to  strike  off  the  suicide's  head  with  his  sword 
at  the  very  same  instant  the  latter  plunged  the  shortest  of 
his  two  sabres  into  his  abdomen.  This  necessitates  the 
utmost  skill  in  the  handling  of  a  sword  on  the  part  of  the 
second;  and  the  book  on  the  "Ceremonial"  specially 
advises  guarding  against  the  selection  of  a  very  young  or 
inexperienced  man,  or  of  one  who  is  at  all  likely  to  lose 
his  presence  of  mind  in  public. 

Dai'li-Richita,  consequently,  was  still  in  doubt  as  to 
whether  to  accept  Tankai's  offer  or  not,  when  Captain 
Yevas  put  an  end  to  his  uncertainty  by  generously  offering 
to  fulfil  the  painful  duties  of  second  himself. 

In  the  captain's  opinion,  and  in  that  of  the  Daimio,  as 
well,  nothing  could  have  been  more  flattering  than  this 


260  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

offer  on  the  part  of  a  victor  to  his  vanquished  foe. 
Though  Captain  Yevas  had  completed  his  education  at 
the  best  military  school  in  France,  he  could  not  resist 
this  sudden  impulse  to  offer  his  services,  so  true  is  it  that 
civilization  is  only  skin-deep  when  it  is  not  the  slow  work 
of  centuries  !  It  was  still  easy  to  find  the  former  man 
under  the  European  veneering  with  which  New  Japan  had 
covered  him.  In  his  secret  heart,  Captain  Yevas  had  no 
distaste  for  this  bloody  task,  from  which  any  foreigner 
would  have  recoiled  in  horror.  If  he  hesitated  at  all 
before  making  the  offer,  it  was  not  from  any  feeling  of 
repulsion,  but  merely  from  a  fear  of  compromising  his 
reputation  as  a  civilized  soldier. 

All  things  considered,  however,  he  was  inclined  to 
think  that  his  renown  would  be  greatly  increased  by 
it,  and  no  better  proof  of  the  accuracy  of  his  judgment 
is  needed  than  the  mere  mention  of  the  fact  that 
everybody  in  Tokio,  even  the  members  of  the  Diplo- 
matic Corps,  thought  him  very  generous,  as  well  as 
courageous. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  this  last  of  the  hara-kiris, 
reserved  for  the  last  of  the  Daimios,  was  the  chief  topic 
of  conversation  everywhere. 

It  was,  accordingly,  decided  that  Yevas  should  act  as 
second,  and  that  the  execution  should  take  place  in 
TankaT's  palace.  That  youth,  quite  indifferent  to  the 
wrath  of  his  uncle,  who  was  in  mortal  terror  lest  this  step 
should  excite  the  wrath  of  the  Government,  made  all  the 
elaborate  preparations  for  the  dread  ceremony  which  had 
been  customary  in  days  gone  by. 

The  walls  of  the  entire  lower  story  of  the  mansion  were 
hung  from  floor  to  ceiling  with  white  silk, —  the  mourning 
colour  in  Japan.  Tanka'f  scorned  to  protect  these  hang- 


THE  LAST  HARA- KIRI.  2 6 1 

ings  with  cotton  coverings,  however,  as  a  more  economical 
host  might  have  done. 

"  The  blood  of  the  noble  Dai'li-Richita  will  honour  these 
walls,"  he  said,  in  response  to  his  uncle'-s  protest,  using 
almost  the  selfsame  words  employed  by  the  code  of 
instructions,  which  expresses  the  liveliest  indignation 
against  those  who  take  such  miserly  precaution  against 
thus  injuring  their  property. 

There  was  nothing  else  of  an  ornamental  nature  in  the 
room,  however,  any  display  of  luxury  or  bric-a-brac  being 
considered  in  very  bad  taste  on  such  occasions.  Around 
a  platform,  erected  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  were  several 
tall  lamps  covered  with  white  crepe  shades,  while  on  the 
platform  itself  stood  a  small  tabouret,  upon  which  the 
fatal  weapon  was  to  rest,  a  tub,  a  lacquer  bucket  and  a 
bronze  censer.  These  articles,  however,  were  concealed 
from  sight  by  a  screen. 

Everything  having  been  arranged  according  to  the 
directions  given  in  the  "  Ceremonial,"  Yevas  arrayed 
himself  in  a  short  white  silk  robe,  not  neglecting  to  place 
in  his  belt  the  sheet  of  paper  on  which  he  was  to  wipe  his 
dripping  sword. 

This  done,  he  opened  the  book  on  "  Hara-kiri,"  determined 
not  to  fail  in  one  of  the  sacred  rites,  and  carefully  re-read 
the  instructions,  which  even  go  so  far  as  to  specify  which 
foot  the  executioner  should  use  first  when  he  advances  to 
deal  the  fatal  blow.  It  should  be  the  left  foot,  the 
instructions  say,  and  Yevas  resolved  not  to  forget  this 
valuable  counsel. 

Then,  picking  up  a  sabre,  he  began  to  practise  dealing 
sweeping  and  vigorous  blows  with  it.  For  a  second  to 
fail  to  sever  the  suicide's  head  from  his  body  at  the  first 
stroke,  would  be  a  humiliation  worse  than  death.  Fortu- 


262  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

nately,  the  young  captain's  arm  was  both  strong  and 
adroit,  and  satisfied  that  he  would  perform  his  task  in  a 
highly  creditable  manner,  Yevas  awaited  the  fatal  hour  with 
sadness,  and  yet  not  without  a  sort  of  satisfaction. 

Night  came,  and  a  company  of  soldiers,  with  paper 
lanterns  fastened  to  the  end  of  bamboo  poles,  came  in 
pomp  to  escort  the  prisoner  to  the  place  of  execution. 
An  immense  but  perfectly  orderly  and  silent  crowd  had 
assembled  outside  the  prison  gates,  to  catch  a  glimpse  of 
the  unfortunate  Daimio  as  he  passed.  In  accordance 
with  his  promise,  M.  Duplay  walked  by  the  prisoner's 
side,  determined  to  remain  with  him  to  the  last,  in  spite  of 
the  dread  the  approaching  ceremony  naturally  inspired, 
for  M.  Duplay  possessed  in  a  remarkable  degree  the 
power  of  adapting  himself  to  circumstances,  and  heroically 
sacrificed  his  own  feelings  and  prejudices,  in  order  to  be 
able  to  console  an  unfortunate  friend. 

They  soon  reached  the  residence  of  Tanka'i,  who,  with 
Yevas  by  his  side,  was  waiting  on  the  threshold  to  receive 
them. 

The  condemned  and  the  benevolent  executioner  bowed 
low  to  each  other ;  then  the  captain,  straightening  himself 
up  with  a  ceremonious  air,  said,  deferentially, — 

"  As  I  am  to  have  the  undeserved  honour  of  cutting 
off  your  head,  permit  me  to  borrow  your  own  glorious 
sword  for  the  purpose.  It  will  doubtless  be  a  great 
satisfaction  to  you  to  die  by  a  weapon  to  which  you  are 
accustomed." 

Daili-Richita  bowed  nearly  to  the  ground  in  his  turn ; 
then,  removing  the  longer  of  the  two  swords  he  wore  in 
his  belt,  he  handed  it  to  the  captain,  and  the  entire 
cortege  then  entered  the  house. 

On  reaching  the  platform,  the  Daimio  seated  himself 


THE  LAST  HARA  -KIRI. '  263 

as  composedly  as  if  he  had  merely  come  to  pay  a  visit. 
His  countenance  expressed  the  most  entire  satisfaction, 
amounting,  indeed,  almost  to  joy. 

Yevas  stationed  himself  to  the  left  of  the  prisoner.  An 
officer  stepped  forward,  and,  kneeling,  offered  to  Daili- 
Richita.the  short  sword,  with  a  blade  of  razor-like  keenness, 
which  was  to  be  used  in  the  ceremony.  This  weapon  was 
wrapped  in  a  piece  of  silk-paper.  The  Daimio  received 
it  with  respect,  and  even  reverence,  raised  it  in  his  two 
hands  as  high  as  his  head,  then  deposited  it  on  the 
tabouret  in  front  of  him.  He  then  bowed  low  to  the 
company. 

"  I  thank  you  all,"  he  said,  in  clear,  firm  tones,  "for  thus 
honouring  me  with  your  presence  at  this  ceremony!  " 

Kneeling,  he  undid  his  garments  as  far  as  the  waist, 
taking  care  to  place  the  sleeves  of  his  robe  under  his 
knees,  according  to  the  instructions,  in  order  not  to  fall 
backwards.  A  Japanese  gentleman  of  quality  must  die 
leaning  forward. 

Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand,  and  picked  up  the  short 
sabre. 

M.  Duplay's  blood  curdled  in  his  veins ;  nevertheless,  he 
could  not  help  watching  all  the  details  of  the  scene  with 
poignant  interest.  Every  eye-witness  held  his  breath,  and 
a  death-like  silence  pervaded  the  spacious  hall. 

A  moment  more,  and  all  would  have  been  over !  when 
the  hangings  that  concealed  the  door  were  suddenly  pushed 
aside,  and  a  man's  form  appeared  in  the  opening 

"  Hold!  in  the  name  of  the  Mikado!  "  he  cried. 

Everybody  started  violently.  The  prisoner's  face  as- 
sumed an  almost  ferocious  expression,  and  he  seemed  de- 
termined to  proceed  with  his  frightful  task  even  then  ;  but 
M.  Duplay  took  advantage  of  the  excuse  the  unknown 


264  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

officer's  order  afforded  to  snatch  the  weapon  from  the 
Daimio's  hand,  and  hurl  it  far  from  him. 

"  Will  you  explain  why  I  am  interrupted  in  my  sacri- 
fice?" demanded  Dai'li-Richita,  haughtily. 

"The  Mikado  will  tell  you  himself,"  replied  the  officer. 
'He  will  explain  his  wishes  to  you,  noble  Daimio!  for  I 
have  orders  to  conduct  you  into  his  presence." 

A  detachment  of  the  Imperial  Guard,  appearing  in  the 
door-way,  gave  a  sanction  to  these  words  that  no  one 
thought  of  disputing. 

Yevas,  bowing  low  to  Dai'li-Richita,  who  still  sat  motion- 
less on  the  platform,  said, — 

"Come!  we  must  obey!"  And  having  assisted  him 
to  rise  and  adjust  his  clothing,  he  gave  the  signal  for 
departure. 

A  procession  formed  spontaneously,  as  it  were,  sur- 
rounding the  victim,  —  his  friendly  executioner,  TankaT, 
M.  Duplay  and  all  the  other  actors  in  the  tragical 
scene,  —  and  started  for  the  palace. 

The  Mikado  was  awaiting  the  prisoner  in  the  state 
drawing-room,  surrounded  by  his  suite.  Inoya  was  beside 
him. 

"  What !  noble  Daimio  !  "  said  the  Mikado,  advancing 
toward  Daili-Richita,  "did  you  suppose  for  one  instant 
that  I  would  allow  such  a  sacrifice  to  be  consummated? 
Are  you  one  of  the  persons  Japan  can  afford  to  lose 
without  making  at  least  an  effort  to  retain  them  ?  Can 
you  suppose  I  would  prove  so  false  to  the  principles  that 
have  governed  my  whole  life  as  to  consent  to  your  death, 
when  I  need  the  assistance  of  every  brave  and  intelligent 
subject  in  completing  my  work? 

"  And  you,  Yevas ! "  he  continued,  turning  to  the 
young  captain ;  "  you  whom  I  regarded  as  the  pride  of  our 


'I    CONDEMN    YOU    TO    LIVE,'    ADDED    THE    MIKADO." 


THE  LAST  HARA-KIRI.  267 

army,  you  could  consent  to  lend  a  hand  in  a  bloody  work 
like  this !  Ah,  sir !  you  almost  make  me  believe  that  I 
still  govern  a  nation  of  barbarians !  Your  punishment 
shall  be  the  recollection  of  having  even  thought  of  putting 
an  end  to  a  life  so  precious  !  — 

"For  I  condemn  you  to  live!"  continued  the  Mikado, 
again  turning  to  Dai'li-Richita ;  "  to  live  in  our  midst,  to 
see  with  your  own  eyes  what  modern  civilization  is  going 
to  do  for  Japan.  Your  punishment  shall  be  to  witness 
the  triumph  of  what  you  have  so  unjustly  loathed  and 
execrated.  But,  no,  I  will  not  speak  of  punishment  to  an 
adversary  like  you !  You  still  have  a  mission  to  fulfil  in 
this  world.  Look  at  this  lad,  who  came  here  a  little  while 
ago  to  throw  himself  at  my  feet,  and  whose  filial  affection 
conquered  my  just  resentment!  I  could  not  deprive  him 
of  a  father  he  loved  so  devotedly !  Rear  him  as  you  please. 
In  spite  of  your  faults  and  prejudices,  Dai'li-Richita' s  son 
could  never  become  aught  but  a  man  of  honour !  " 

"  Sire,  your  magnanimity  overpowers  me,"  replied  the 
Daimio.  "  But  know,  O  Mikado !  that  my  heart  has 
always  been  loyal  to  you,  and  that  your  greatness  is  my 
dearest  wish !  As  for  this  child,  I  have  promised  already 
that  he  shall  receive  a  modern  education,  and,  come  what 
may,  I  shall  not  retract  my  words!" 

"  I  have  discovered  the  whole  truth,"  remarked  the 
Mikado.  "  I  know  now  what  I  was  ignorant  of  before. 
Yaritomo  has  been  influenced  entirely  by  a  spirit  of 
cowardly  animosity.  He  is  a  traitor,  —  unworthy  to  serve 
any  respectable  Government !  He  will  restore  your  prop- 
erty to  you,  and  perhaps  atone  with  his  life  for  the  crimes 
he  has  committed." 

"  Spare  his  life ! "  said  the  Daimio,  with  an  air  of  cold 
disdain.  "  He  does  not  deserve  the  honour  of  death  !  " 


268  SCHOOLBOY  DAYS  IN  JAPAN. 

"And  you  certainly  should  not  deplore  the  fact  that 
you  have  missed  it,"  said  the  Mikado,  reading  the 
Daimio's  thoughts.  "  Life  is  a  good  thing,  after  all, 
and  you,  of  all  others,  have  reason  to  consider  it  so. 
You  will  live  to  see  your  children  and  grandchildren 
grow  up  around  you.  The  time  for  egotism  and  selfish- 
ness is  past.  Noble  Dai'li-Richita !  come  and  take  the 
place  to  which  you  are  entitled  in  the  councils  of  the 
nation !  " 

The  Daimio,  overwhelmed  by  so  much  generosity, 
was  hardly  able  to  respond  to  the  congratulations  lav- 
ished upon  him  ;  but  the  Mikado  having  retired  to  his 
private  apartments,  he  soon  managed  to  make  his  escape, 
accompanied  by  his  son,  radiant  with  happiness,  and  M. 
Duplay  and  Yevas. 

The  people  were  delighted  to  hear  of  their  sovereign's 
clemency,  and  Dai'li-Richita  was  greeted  with  enthusiastic 
shouts  of  "  Long  live  the  Mikado !  Long  live  Dai'li- 
Richita!  Hurrah  for  Japan!" 

Several  of  the  Mikado's  officers  were  sent  to  inform 
Yaritomo,  or,  rather,  Yoshitsne,  of  his  dismissal,  but  they 
found  no  one  but  his  wife  and  terrified  son  at  home. 
The  governor,  alarmed  by  news  he  had  received,  had 
ignominiously  fled.  No  one  knew  what  had  become 
of  him.  The  Daimio,  forgetting  his  own  wrongs,  asked, 
as  a  personal  favour,  that  his  enemy  should  not  be 
pursued,  and  even  insisted  that  a  suitable  pension  should 
be  settled  upon  Mme.  Yaritomo  out  of  the  property  that 
had  been  restored  to  him. 

Dai'li-Richita  manifested  very  little  satisfaction  upon 
again  coming  into  possession  of  his  property.  The 
misfortunes  that  had  befallen  him  would  evidently  cast 
a  shadow  over  his  whole  life ;  but  Inoya's  exuberant 


THE  LAST  HARA-KIRI.  269 

happiness  and  his  brilliant  successes  at  school  seemed  to 
alleviate  his  melancholy  a  little,  as  the  weeks  went  by. 
Marusaki,  too,  soon  afterwards  married  the  young  and 
wealthy  Tankaif,  a  union  most  pleasing  to  the  Daimio, 
as  he  could  scarcely  have  found  a  more  congenial  son- 
in-law.  A  renewal  of  intercourse  with  the  world,  long 
conversations  with  M.  Duplay,  and  intimate  association 
with  the  Mikado's  advisers,  all  helped  to  make  Daili- 
Richita  much  less  intolerant  in  his  opinions ;  and  he 
finally  came  to  the  conclusion  that  though  this  infatuation 
for  everything  foreign  might  be  unreasonable  and  even 
absurd,  Japan  might  nevertheless  be  the  gainer  by  con- 
tact with  other  nations.  Not  that  the  former  glory  did 
not  eclipse  the  present  in  his  opinion ;  but  he  was,  at 
least,  forced  to  acknowledge  that  he  had  no  right  to 
immure  his  son  in  a  buried  and  well-nigh  forgotten  past, 
and  to  say  to  a  bright  and  ambitious  mind,  "  You  shall 
remain  closed  forever." 

M.  Duplay  remained  in  Japan  several  months  longer. 
Gerard  and  Inoya  became  more  and  more  intimate,  and 
on  M.  Duplay's  departure  for  Paris,  he  obtained  the 
Daimio's  permission  to  take  his  son  with  him  and  keep 
him  there  several  years. 

The  journey  was  one  long  dream  of  delight  to  Inoya. 
The  reader  can  imagine  the  lad's  delight  at  seeing 
the  world,  —  his  artless  wonder,  and  his  nai've  criticisms 
on  French  customs  and  manners. 

After  his  return  to  Japan,  he  often  whiled  away  the 
long  evenings  by  telling  his  father  and  old  Miva — 
who  was  an  honoured  member  of  the  home  circle 
—  of  the  many  wonders  he  had  seen. 

"All  these  things  are  very  fine,  undoubtedly,"  the- 
Daimio  would  sometimes  remark,  "  but  I  much  pitefer 
the  Japan  of  old  to  any  of  these  modern  inventions." 


2/O 


CONCLUSION. 


Inoya  did  not  attempt  to  argue  the  point.  The 
many  new  things  he  had  learned  never  led  him  to 
forget  the  filial  respect  that  is  considered  a  Japanese 
child's  first  duty,  alike  in  ancient  and  modern  times. 


THE  END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


MftR  1 5,1975  71 

MAR  1  5  1975. 

fa  Oar  . 


18'75 


mi0195*UJ 


RECEIVED  BY 
.D 

DEC     4 1984 

OCT  l  3  WcULAT.ON.MPT 


LD  21-100ra-ll,'49(B7146sl6)476 
SBSS^TE* '.  V*5i:*%7Y*:  •"*"•.  •  t 

-m 


^m$m 
&G 

A'**^'  -:#i.*:.  ^t*  '^5  ••^r^-  -. 

J:jiw:^ 
•.«*». 


L'^^T-  •  •  A* 'f  W.  • ;  ^- 1£?5:  J 


•^*'; 

'^^^ 

'      ^*.*Ll  •»    jUtr 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELf 


'• '• 


mm 


•vSvF.SIrS.' 


?a&%& 
•3wlSw:-a 


! 


-•'*/,-. 

^M^pS^I^^ 

i$4  '  jtrlf^-fJ^.  •^•*:4!»^7<.-".'3fci.f  '.•*iTr"r'.'.  ^. 


li 


